eS 


eer 


Ns 


SN we 
of 


ered 
oe 


ee 


MS 
est 


ER ES 


WED, 
Pees 
4 


ey 
ie 


takai 
Aes 


etna 


Ath 
iY 











ai 


Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2022 with funding from 
Princeton Theological Seminary Library 


https://archive.org/details/manualforchurchoOOpres 











~ APR 1- 1926 
A 


FOR CHURCH OFFICERS 
AND MEMBERS 


OF THE 


GOVERNMENT, 
DISCIPLINE, AND WORSHIP 


OF THE 


PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH 


IN THE 


UNITED STATES OF AMERICA 


Published for the Office of the General Assembly by the 
Publication Department of the Board 
of Christian Education 


1926 


CRAIN OF PRINGES 
eee 2, iy 














> 


CopyrRiaHT, 1926, BY THE 
BoaARD oF CHRISTIAN EDUCATION OF THE 
PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE U. S. A. 


INTRODUCTION. 


Notwithstanding the fact that revised editions of the 
Constitution of the Presbyterian Church and of the 
Digest of its laws and administrative and judicial decisions 
have recently been put forth, there is a persistent demand 
for a book which shall contain in briefer compass and 
simpler form, and thus more available for ready reference, 
these same important matters. 

This Manual of Presbyterian law and usage, relating to 
the Government, Discipline, and Worship of the Church, 
is offered as the answer to this demand. 

Other books with a like purpose have preceded it, but 
they are either out of print or out of date. 

In the preparation of this book the ‘Manual for Ruling 
Elders and Other Church Officers,” first published by 
Rev. William Henry Roberts, D.D., in 1897, has furnished 
the working basis, and the major part of the material. 
The subject matter is necessarily much the same, since in 
the main the Constitution does not greatly change, but 
the arrangement and order in which it is presented are 
almost entirely different. 

The content is divided into six main divisions: I. 
History; II. Constitution; III. Organization; IV. The 
Particular Church; V. Rules for Judicatories; VI. Forms 
for Sessions. 

Besides Dr. Roberts’ ‘“Manual for Ruling Elders,’”’ Dr. 
J. Aspinwall Hodge’s ““What Is Presbyterian Law?’’ has 
constantly been consulted. 

The Editors make acknowledgment of their indebted- 
ness to Rev. Professor Frederick W. Loetscher, D.D., 
LL.D., of Princeton Theological Seminary, for the bibli- 
ography which will be found following the table of con- 
tents; also to Rev. Harold McAfee Robinson, D.D., 
Secretary of the Board of Christian Education, for the 
material contained on pages 94-102. We are also under 
great obligation to the Editorial and Publication Depart- 
ments of the Board of Christian Education for their hearty 
coéperation and wise guidance. 

LEWIS SEYMOUR MUDGE, 
WILLIAM P. FINNEY, 


EDITORIAL NOTE. 


This Manual is issued from the Office of the General 
Assembly, under the general authority granted to the 
Stated Clerk by the General Assembly as the official 
editor in charge of “The Constitution” and ‘The Digest” 
of the Church, and of the ways and means by which the 
laws and usages of the Church are made known. 


In the preparation of this Manual, the Stated Clerk 
has had the whole-hearted coéperation of Rev. William P. 
Finney, D.D., associate editor of ‘“The Digest.” 


It is, therefore, a privilege to repeat here what was 
recorded in connection with the presentation to the Church 
of the last edition of ‘‘The Digest,” that whatever part 
others may have had in selecting, arranging, and printing 
the material gathered in this Manual, that part is small 
when compared with the contribution of time, of strength, 
of patience, and of wisdom made thereto by Dr. Finney. 


Lewis Seymour Mupces, 
February, 1926 Stated Clerk, 


CONTENTS. 


I. Historical Statement..........4..........: 17-24 
CHRONOLOGICAL) OUTIANE. .. sc 5.0. saetiaiee « ak ents 17-21 
I; ORGANIZATION: « i302)... ee ete oe 17-19 
li THE SPAN DARDS. . 2277p aes oe 22-24 
[ls The Constitution. ...... oor, Gee en wala 27-46 
I. INTRODUCTORY STATEMENT... .2..7 27-31 
I. FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLES AFFECTING THE 
GONSTITUTION. 4... .... eRe Peto pe ry ee. we 
II. TERMS OF SUBSCRIPTION. J...3:4...:.¢.5. 28 
Il. THE PRESBYTERIAN SYSTEM....... 31-46 
I. THe CoNFESSION OF FAITH.............. 32 
LAR HEOLOT SH NINS LE a 5 GS I el cana 32 
ee LIUCY © ath oe Be BS ob RU oR oben 35 
3. Authority of the Holy Scriptures......... 35 
II. Tae Form oF GOVERNMENT..........026- 37 
1; General: Principles... .:aege ii aewkc ve se 38 . 
2; The Chureh Universaligye ici} edhe... 38 
3. The Denominational Churches........... 39 
Ill. Tue Book or DISCIPLINE. ...0...66..... 4] 
1, General Principles................ PEAS 41 
2. Principles Applicable to Civil Power...... 43 
TV. THe DrrEcToRY FOR WORSHIP .......... 45 


V. Tue VALUE OF THE PRESBYTERIAN SYSTEM. 46 


Ill. The Organized Government of the Presby- 


terian Church. 227... ... ees. vt one 49-198: 
CHURCH JUDICATORIES.... . «csv tiaeratete os « ole tls aie 49 
TATE SESSION!) ..)0. Eee. wae 49-190 
I. Tue ConstTiIruENT ELEMENTS.........6... 49 

TBP OWERS | cis oo c eRe ae ves MENS a's 50 


CONTENTS. 


LEE? MmErinGs ). sears sor ste same ate eres Se 52 
LV; QUORUM: . 3. Me Melee Cries slvce sieteeteeal acd 54 
V. .CEERK.. . .... . SREmRMIEN ores cuaetere <.. > steeeearatstel 55 
VI. FEREASURER: Se sss oases oem sh 59 
VIL. GOMMITTEESHE se Anos eas. » «eee 60 
VILL ARE CORDS Sate a leu ics. s s.0 e ceieenee 61 
IX. Rous AND REGISTERS |.3)..': 2 ee eee 63 
Xx. RECEPTION OF MEMBERS.........-.0ee0<- 68 
XI. EXAMINATION OF APPLICANTS............ 72 
XII. DismissaL OR WITHDRAWAL OF MEMBERS 74 
XIII. SuspENDED oR DroprpeD MEMBERS..... 78 
XLV. BAPTISM 2), eee iete 4) ee a ote v as se 80 
XVe'THE LORD Ss SRBPERe cc. 6 ccs scene 82 
XVI. CHILDREN OF BELIEVERS.....¢...0.5er86¢ 87 

1. Church Mem@ersiity....0.5) .. eee 87 

Zenpaptism of @hidren’. . vi...) . cee ae 87 

3: Obligations cue Midren % 2.5. ...05 see 90 

4. Obligations or Parents. .4....5... . i. eae 90 


5. Church Control Over Baptized Children . 92 
XVII. Curistian EDUCATION IN THE ParTIC- 


ULAR CHURGE aeee ols va oe.. Lawes Neco See 94 
XXCVILI.. WVORSHIR Gee =o let. | cues ce tad 102 
1: °Geners)]. Mattersaer i tee cues 6 one 102 
ZaOhureh M Us cme kins eishet & hele s ete 105 
os, Meetings forsigayer. ole. .sek secre ees 107 
4 Special Servicgame. . tise s c.ek eae eee 108 
5. Women and Church Services............ 109 
GtinsVacant Chipenes. 24. . cis aces sce com 110 
XIX. BENEVOLENT OFFERINGS............ ed 
iGeneral. ... .;. [eee oo sees sa stakes oe 111 
QHAOUIECTS s,s + ss MMe a slgtertte slates 4s ecte 112 
See ML OOUS, « . 3) CU cle cae tale ane a iats che cae 113 
A isstribution ; ; . cee sca eee ce ek a @ hae 116 
DAASCDOLIS. .... «5 J MMI 6 crate ote tb'gic e's 6 am 117 
Ss CHURCH SOCIETIES Gs. << Lae te esis 6 oa 117 
1. Missionary and Other Societies.......... 118 

2. Young People’s Societies..............- 119 


CONTENTS. 7 


iy 
XXII. INDIVIDUAL OVERSIGHT.........000. tmles 
XXII. STATISTICAL AND OTHER REPORTS..... 126 
1. Presbyteries and Synods.............-. 126 
2. General Assembly.....022........b.5.. 126 
XXIII. Puurit of Vacant CHURCH......... 128 
XXIV. REPRESENTATION IN THE HIGHER 
JUDICATORIES A. . . sc. cceenammmetets tale cote cls 129 
1. “Eresby tery 2c... .. . seer eeeiee oe s,ate oe 129 
D.ONTIOUL fis Reels ooo ke Ce RN ne! ache 131 
SmrencralpssemDly...5. sere dome «ses ee 132 
X XV UDICIAL GASES. .). 5.) ate Wa T32 
1. General Constitutional Principles........ 132 
QIREOWETS Gc hes ics 3 ene nae, (Pou 134 
Sy AUTISGICELIONG. <>. . . +. Rememer en aieee 31k etme 134 
4 LORENCES snes 250s so EERE « ev a sae 135 
a. Constitutional Provisions............. 135 
b. Assembly Decisions and Deliverances . 137 
5. Judicial Cases Without Process......... 139 
6. Matters Preceding and Conditioning 
Process 225.8 ics COM eR eel ea ate 140 
Te PTOCOSS ceive ies «oss «sR OR are ee ent g ts 142 
7. (1) Process.—Charges and Specifications. 143 
7. (2) Process.—Citations................. 146 
7. (3) Process.—Witnesses........2...000. 148 
7. (4) Process.—Examinations............. 152 
7. (5) Process.—Evidence.........2e..00.. 153 
7. (6) Process.—CensureS.........202c000 158 
a. In General... . . -egee ee es oe eee 158 
bi Suspension’. >.< eeaeere sb a. Satta s oe 161 
CG.) Deposition: . . :.:eeemmemeaete ss: «alles alae 163 
d.- Eixcommunicationgaeaewe ss. atc: cae 163 
Ee Restoration .. Sees aie «ob ls eee 165 
(1) Membership taemmict site. cle. <.k saat. 165 
(2Y-Obice. . ..... Seep tines eal. oem. 166 


7. (7) Process.—Miscellaneous Matters..... 167 


8 CONTENTS. 


7. (8) Judicial Cases.—Order or Steps in 


Process <: c, epTeiae ys etvta ele, ase mh: og 178 
a. Order in a Process Initiated by an 
Injured Pe@iagnas +. oade. «es 178 


b. Order in a Process Initiated by a 
Private Person, Not an Injured 


Party . Gomes ates +s. < 178 

c. Order in a Process Initiated by a 
JuthicatGrymee « vakiilin. + «, «ntemeeees 178 
7. (9) Judicial Cases.—Appeals............ 181 
ASV 1... COMPLAIN Teens bees. os ss see 185 
XXVII. DisSENTS AND PROTESTS........... 188 


XXVIII. DirFERENCES BETWEEN SESSIONS. 189 
II. THE SESSION AND THE HIGHER 


SUDICATORITHMS Mae. . fect. ee 190-198 
TPGENWRAT.. ... Tae ec Ca lcs s « 5 sean 190 
ETS PRESBYTERY ae ey ek ieee oss so Sere 191 
TETRA SYNOD io: SPM Gs oe Ries ka ss 194 
TV. (GENERAL ASSEMBEY?: ist cose bs. . ee 195 
IV. The Particular Church................. 201-326 
LVORGANSGA TION Se ees os ae ois cto te ole 201-225 
Latta ‘CHORCH, sen sso beta Bae shane 201 
ie General Pringmgies: }2.'.osg.n~ eee bapewet 201 
2. Definitions and Characteristics.......... 203 
3. Members of the Church................ Pe: 
TT PeBiICONGRUEGAMMING. a eds eens se oae 215 
1. General Principleste iis... Sade one OMe 215 
2. Rules for the Congregation............. 216 
3. General Financial System.............. 218 
asmonurch Supporieiacis iced «cle se's os con 218 
Devpeneyolence..s. meee. bs data’ gis «ice 220 
Tid. Eep i ConPORATIONMMME 1 +. . vslomes sa so ses 220 

1: General Matterd seme. scetd du. < ate 220 


2. Church Property.—Modes of Holding .. 225 


CONTENTS. 9 


Berghe Malis Halts tees 5, «\,.., aca ate aed stot 226-325 
1. General Statement 2 eae wencke ses 226 
2. Subscription to the Standards........... 226 
3. Principles Relating to Church Officers .. 227 

i! “PREP ASTOR ss... sss e's ewe 228-265 
1, General‘ Statement... .5.0.0...5.00.000- 228 
2. Titles and Responsibilities.............. 231 
3. Choice and Election of a Pastor......... 236 

a2/Preliminary Steps. |e eae ee oe es 236 
b. The Congregational Meeting......... ~ 200 
ce. Order or Steps at Congregational 
Meehngert. ... on eae ae. 245 
4. Presbytery and the Pastoral Call........ 247 
5. The Installation Service.............0.- 253 
6. Dissolution of the Pastoral Relation..... 257 
£1 MvOGeratGiees:.... «| SREM eta «odie tiene 261 
a.dceneral "PrOVISIONS ite es eles HS 261 
b. Of a Church with.a Pastors. ........ 262 
c. Of a) Vacant Churches tage ee 264 

Tie CHE RULING HULER .. .tee ideale. 2 265-301 
4, \Warrant'and Nature eo. Uae... ones 265 
2. bastory.of the Office. Fae nies ass eee 267 
SB. MUA CALLOUS.....; , UMMM we caml teres 270 

a. Personal Qualifications............... 270 
b. Legal Qualificationgmm..; tee. 6... 23.6 273 
4. POWere ack ess... . « I als ccs wae 274 
5. Limitations Upon Powers.............. 274 
6. Terms of Service.......... eee 276 
Ae Provision | .'.’....  cepeMete es ss closes ce 276 
b. The Permanent Service.............. 276 
¢. ‘Phe Perm Servicii: os t.c6 alee 277 
7. Meetings for Election of Elders......... 280 
8.) Mode‘ofsHlectionsemmemesic.. . os «oe cueuee. 282 
OPOrdinAation.. . «6 seein ds) «.s sete ane 286 
BM Odes... < .-s e alas Sis ik g ans 286 


10 CONTENTS. 


10. Installation .. Sipe. duties cs owes oa’ 289 
a. Mode. .. 2. SRM © ele ators ova kent « 289 

b. MiscellaneouSiiee: « . ceseve. «: Umer ss 290 
11.Duties.... [ae . Sees a. . Res 290 
12. Retirement or Resignation............. 293 
&. JREASONS. | CueMEtEG) so AN a bs » . 0's SERRE 293 

b; Miscellaneotireenct 20.7. «=... eee 295 

13. ‘Trial of a Ruligeliiderss... ... . eee 296 
14. Restopation Fame sci. os os ee 298 
15. Ruling Elders in the Higher Judicatories 299 
a. General Matterser sie cs. . eee 299 

b. The General Assembly............... 301 

Til. Tam DEACON Pale sews. fee Peet 3804-309 
IV. ‘Tor DEACONESS es .. sve cew ee st 309-310 
Vue TRUSTEES Saeetee o'doo cook us oe 310-325 
To General... . SRR = clas bets. Rene 310 
2. Trustees and the Session............... 315° 
a.'General, gas ta ok ce aks ae 315 

b. Uses of Church Property............. 317 

(1) Decisions of Civil Courts.......... 317 


(2) Deliverances of the General Assembly 318 
ce. Rights to Church Property.—Judicial 


Decisions tte es ot tas atets Ss oak oe ae 320 

(1) State of Virginia Case............. 320 

(2) Westminster Church Case......... 321 

(3) Miscellaneous Matters............. 322 

d. By-Laws of the Corporation.......... 323 

V. Rules for Judicatories.............e0000. 329-341 
I.) GENERAL RULES . aes oa eie ws chose wee 329 

IT. “ADDITIONAL RULES Uipes so teeters o's cde « 337 
VI.SForms for: Sessions. : ogee « + veetic sce 345-372 
I. RECORDS 5... .... SRE a wale cess scam 345 


II. CertiricaTEs, CHARGES, AND CiTaTIONS.. 364 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 
I. GENERAL CHurRcH HIsTorY. 


Charles Hase, ‘‘A History of the Christian Church.” 
Translated from the Seventh German Edition by 
Blumenthal and Wing. New York, 1878. 


George P. Fisher, ‘History of the Christian Church.”’ 
With maps. New York, 1887. 


John F. Hurst, “Short History of the Christian Church.” 
New York, 1893. 


John W. Moncrief, ‘‘A Short History of the Christian 
Church, for Students and General Readers.”’ New 
York, 1902. 


Andrew C. Zenos, “Compendium of Church History.” 
Revised Edition. Philadelphia, 1915. 


Williston Walker, ‘‘A History of the Christian Church.” 
New York, 1918. 


II. PRESBYTERIAN AND RfFORMED CHURCHES, 


THEIR DocTRINE AND POLiTy. 


Charles Hodge, “The Constitutional History of the 
Presbyterian Church in the United States of America,”’ 
Parts I and II, 1705-1788. Philadelphia, 1839-1840. 


J. Aspinwall Hodge, ‘‘What Is Presbyterian Law as 
Defined by the Church Courts?” Third Edition. 
Philadelphia, 1884. 


George P. Hays, ‘‘Presbyterians: A Popular Narrative of 
Their Origin, Progress, Doctrines, and Achievements.” 
New York, 1892, 

11 


12 BIBLIOGRAPHY. 


R. C. Reed, “History of the Presbyterian Churches of 
the World, Adapted for Use in the Classroom.” 
Philadelphia, 1905. 


Robert E. Thompson, “A History of the Presbyterian 
Churches in the United States.”’ (Volume VI in 
American Church History Series.) New York, 1907. 


Leonard W. Bacon, “‘A History of American Christianity.” 
(Volume XIII in American Church History Series.) 
New York, 19138. 


William Henry Roberts, ‘A Concise History of the Pres- 
byterian Church in the United States of America.’ 
Philadelphia, 1917. 


EXPLANATIONS. 


The abbreviations used in this Manual in connection 
with the quotations are as follows: 


C. F., Confession of Faith. 
L. C., Larger Catechism. 

S. C., Shorter Catechism. 

F. G., Form of Government. 
B. D., Book of Discipline. 
D. W., Directory for Worship. 
G. A., General Assembly. 
N.8., New School Assembly. 
O. S., Old School Assembly. 
R. J., Rules for Judicatories. 
§, Section. 





I. 
HISTORICAL STATEMENT, 





I, 
HISTORICAL STATEMENT. 


History of the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A. 


1630. 
1643. 


1644. 


1658. 


1683. 
1692. 
1701. 
1705. 


1717. 


1719, 


1729. 


Presented in Chronological Outline. 


I, ORGANIZATION. 


Rev. Richard Denton settled in Massachusetts. 

Rev. Francis Doughty held services in New York 
City. 

Presbyterian congregation in charge of Mr. Denton 
at Hempstead, L. I., N. Y. 

Rey. Francis Doughty first conducted missionary 
labors in Maryland among Presbyterian Puritans 
who had been driven out from Virginia, owing to 
their refusal to conform to the Episcopal Church. 
The Puritans settled in the latter colony as early 
as 1614. 

Rev. Francis Makemie began work in Maryland. 

Presbyterian services began in Philadelphia. 

Rev. Jedediah Andrews ordained pastor at Phila- 
delphia. 

First recorded meeting of the General Presbytery 
at Freehold, N. J. 

General Synod with four Presbyteries organized at 
Philadelphia; Presbyterian Church established in 
New York City. 

Appropriation by the General Synod for the support 
of the gospel in New York City. This was the 
first recorded gift for home missions. 

The General Synod adopts the Westminster 
Standards. 

17 


18 


1742. 


1745. 


1746. 


MOL: 


1758. 


1766. 


1767. 


1768. 


77a 


1773. 


1775. 


1788. 


1789. 


HISTORICAL STATEMENT. 


Azariah Horton ordained as missionary to the 
Indians in New York. 

First division of the Presbyterian Church. The 
parties to this division were known ecclesiastically 
as the Synod of New York and the Synod of 
Philadelphia. The chief cause of strife arose in 
connection with the standard of ministerial 
qualifications. 

Princeton College established by members of the 
Presbyterian Church. 

Collections for Indian missions ordered in all the 
churches. 

Reunion of the Church upon the basis of the West- 
minster Standards. The General Synod known 
from this time as the Synod of New York and 
Philadelphia. 

The General Synod formed a plan of union with the 
General Association of Connecticut for the pro- 
tection of the rights of the American churches 
against episcopal encroachments. 

General missionary collection ordered by Synod for 
the maintenance of the gospel upon the frontier. 
John Witherspoon inaugurated as president of 
Princeton College, and as first professor of divinity 

in the Church. 

A scheme for the support of candidates for the 
ministry approved by Synod. 

A committee of Synod appointed to supervise the 
distribution of religious publications. 

The General Synod issued a pastoral letter sus- 
taining unanimously the Continental Congress. 
The General Synod adopted the Constitution of the 
Church, divided itself into four Synods, and sum- 

moned the General Assembly to meet. 

The first General Assembly met in Philadelphia, 
Pa., May 24. 


1792. 


LfOo! 


1892. 


1810. 


1811. 


1816. 
1817. 


1819. 


1831. 


1837. 


1838. 
1838. 


CHRONOLOGICAL OUTLINE. 19 


The General Assembly entered into correspondence 
with the General Association of Connecticut. 
This correspondence developed into the Plan of 
Union with the Congregational churches, which 
was adopted in 1801. 

Beginning of a great revival of religion which ex- 
tended over several years, and to all parts of the 
country. 

The Standing Committee on Home Missions es- 
tablished by the General Assembly. 

The Cumberland Presbyterian Church founded by 
withdrawing ministers and members. 

The first theological seminary established at Prince- 
ton, N. J. The Church has now thirteen theo- 
logical institutions: Princeton (1811), Auburn 
(1819), Western (1827), Lane (1829), McCormick 
(1830), Danville, now The Theological Seminary 
of Kentucky (1853), Dubuque, German (1856), 
Biddle University, now Johnson C. Smith Uni- 
versity (1868), Newark, German, now Bloomfield 
(1869), San Francisco (1871), Lincoln University 
(1871), Omaha (1891), and The Evangelical 
Seminary of Porto Rico (1918). 

The Board of Missions established. 

The United Foreign Missionary Society organized. 
This society, in 1826, was merged in the American 
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. 

The Board of Education established. 

Western Foreign Missionary Society established by 
the Synod of Pittsburgh. 

The Board of Foreign Missions established, and the 
Plan of Union with the Congregational churches 
abrogated. 

The Board of Publication established. 

The Church divided into the Old and New School 
branches. The causes of division were ir large 
part administrative. 


20 


1844, 
1855. 
1861. 


1865. 
1869. 


1882. 


1883. 
1888. 


1895. 


1906. 


1916. 


1920. 


1923. 


HISTORICAL STATEMENT. 


The Board of Church Erection established. 

The Board of Ministerial Relief established. 

The Presbyterian Church South organized at 
Augusta, Ga. 

The Board of Missions for Freedmen established. 

Reunion of the Old and New School branches at 
Pittsburgh, Pa., November 12. 

Correspondence established between the General 
Assemblies North and South. 

Board of Aid for Colleges established. 

The celebration of the centennial of the General 
Assembly, at Philadelphia, Pa. The General 
Assembly South participated as a body in this 
celebration. 

The celebration of the quarter-century anniversary 
of Reunion at Pittsburgh, Pa. 

Reunion with the Cumberland Presbyterian Church. 

Consolidation of the Board of Education and the 
College Board into the General Board of Educa- 
tion. 

Union with the Welsh Calvinistic Methodist Church, 
commonly known as the Welsh Presbyterian 
Church. 

Reorganization of the Boards and Agencies, as 
follows: 

The Office of the General Assembly: 
a. Department of Administration. 
b. Department of Publicity. 
c. Department of Vacancy and Supply. 
d. Department of Church Codperation and 
Union. 
The General Council. 
The Boards: 
I. The Board of National Missions of the 
Presbyterian Church in the United 
States of America, 
Consolidating: 


CHRONOLOGICAL OUTLINE. 21 


The Board of Home Missions. 

. The Woman’s Board of Home Missions. 

The Missionary Department of the 

Board of Publication and Sabbath 

School Work. 

d. The Board of the Church Erection Fund. 

e. The Board of Missions for Freedmen. 

_f. The Permanent Committee on Evan- 

gelism. . 

II. The Board of Foreign Missions of the 
Presbyterian Church in the United 
States of America. 

Consolidating: 

a. The Board of Foreign Missions. 

hb. The Woman’s Board of Foreign Missions. 

ce. The Special Committee on Work in 
Europe. 

III. The Board of Christian Education of 
the Presbyterian Church in the United 
States of America. 

Consolidating: 

a. The Genera! Board of Education. 

b. The Board of Publication and Sabbath 
School Work (with the exception of 
the Missionary Department). 

ce. The Board of Temperance and Moral 


eo = 


Welfare. 

d. The Permanent Committee on Men’s 
Work. 

e. The Permanent Committee on Sabbath 
Observance. 


IV. The Presbyterian Board of Ministerial 
Relief and Sustentation. 


22 HISTORICAL STATEMENT. 


II. THE STANDARDS, 


The Confession of Faith, and also the Larger and Shorter 
Catechisms of the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A., 
were prepared in their original form by a body of divines 
and laymen appointed by the English Parliament, and 
first convened in July, 1648. This body was called the 
Westminster Assembly of Divines, from the celebrated 
abbey in London, England, in which its members met. 
Their work was completed and adopted by Parliament in 
1648. The Westminster Confession was also adopted by 
the General Assembly and Parliament of the kingdom of 
Scotland, in 1647 and 1649 respectively, and is a part of 
the civil law of that country and of the Terms of Union 
between it and England. . 

It should be emphasized that the Ten Commandments 
and the Lord’s Prayer, being an integral part of the 
Catechism are, therefore, a part of the Constitution of the 
Church. 

With reference to the Apostles’ Creed, the following is 
the official action of the General Assembly: ‘‘The atten- 
tion of our congregations is hereby called to the fact that 
the Apostles’ Creed is one of the Standards of the Presby- 
terian Church; that the instruction of the children of the 
Church therein is commended in the Directory for Wor- 
ship, Chapter X, Section 1, and that its use in worship is 
not contrary to any law or regulation of our denomination.”’ 
(Minutes G. A., 1892, pp. 34, 35.) 

In addition to the doctrinal Standards above named, 
the Presbyterian Church in the U. 8. A. possesses three 
administrative Standards, viz., the Form of Government, 
the Book of Discipline, and the Directory for Worship. 
These, with the Confession and the Catechisms, make up 
the Constitution of the Church. 


The Westminster Confession of Faith and the Cate- 
chisms were adopted in 1729, as “the confession of their 
faith,’ by the General Synod of the Presbyterian Church 


THE STANDARDS. 23 


in the U.S. A., excepting certain clauses in the Confession 
relating to the civil magistrate. In 1788, the General 
Synod amended the Confession, Chapters XX, X XIIT, and 
XXXI, in the matter of the relations of Church and 
State, made a “small amendment” of the Larger Cate- 
chism, and adopted the amended Confession of Faith, 
the Catechisms, the Form of Government, the Book of 
Discipline, and the Directory for Worship, ‘‘as the 
Standard of our doctrine, government, discipline, and 
worship.” 

In 1792 a committee was appointed to ‘‘select and 
arrange the proof texts.” That committee reported to 
the Assembly of 1794, and their work was referred to 
another committee, with directions to compare the proofs 
with those annexed to the Westminster Confession, 
Catechisms, and Directory, to revise the whole, and to 
publish an edition of the Standards with the proofs 
annexed. In accordance with that order, and a further 
order by the Assembly of 1796, the new book was published 
with proof texts in 1797. 

In 1869 the ‘‘two bodies claiming the name and rights 
of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of 
America,” which separated in 1837, were united ‘‘on the 
doctrinal and ecclesiastical basis of our common 
Standards.”’ 

Comparatively few changes have been made in the 
Confession of Faith since its original adoption in 1729. 
(See Digest, 1922, Vol. II, p. 14.) 

The Book of Discipline was entirely reconstructed and 
adopted in 1884-1885. The Form of Government and 
the Directory for Worship have been amended in various 
particulars between the years 1805 and 1925. The proof 
texts were revised by a committee appointed by the 
General Assembly in 1888, and its final report was pre- 
sented and adopted in 1894. 

The methods of amendment of the Standards are con- 
tained in Chapter XXIII of the Form of Government, 


24 HISTORICAL STATEMENT. 


adopted by the Presbyteries and the Assembly in 1891. 
The Confession and Catechisms can be amended by a 
vote of two thirds of the Presbyteries and enactment by 
the Assembly, the other Standards by a majority vote 
of the Presbyteries and a declaration by the Assembly of 
the result. 


I. 
THE CONSTITUTION. 





II. 
THE CONSTITUTION. 


I. Introductory Statement. 


I. FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLES AFFECTING 
THE CONSTITUTION. 


The principles affecting the Constitution and funda- 
mental to subscription are as follows: | 

1. The Constitution is the law of the whole 
Church. The Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A. is a 
Church with a Constitution, and this Constitution, like 
all other constitutions, is the law of the whole Church, 
the common rule and guide in theology, duty, worship, 
and government. The jurisdiction of the Constitution 
extends over all persons and bodies within the Church, 
whether Church members, Church officers, or Church 
judicatories. The instant a person becomes a member of 
the Church or a new judicatory is established, that instant, 
by virtue of the facts, they come under the Jurisdiction of 
the Constitution. 

2. The power to amend the Constitution is vested 
in Church judicatories. The Constitution of the 
Presbyterian Church contains specific provisions for its 
amendment, through the codperative action of the General 
Assembly and the Presbyteries, and therefore can be 
amended in any of its parts and words, only in accordance 
with such provisions. 

3. The power to interpret the Constitution is 
vested in Church judicatories. The power to interpret 
the Constitution is vested, not in individuals, but solely 
in Constitutional judicatories. Just as the Constitution 

27 


28 THE CONSTITUTION. 


of the United States can be interpreted only by lawfully 
-established and organized courts, so also the Constitution 
of the Presbyterian Church in the U.S. A. can be author- 
itatively interpreted only by the judicatories established 
by the Constitution, organized in accordance with its 
requirements, and acting under the authority of its 
provisions. 

4. Individual opinions are not law. Individuals 
have no power in. the Church, any more than in the State, 
authoritatively to interpret a Constitution. An in- 
dividual opinion, from the legal viewpoint, is not law even 
for the individual holding such opinion. While differences 
of opinion as to the propriety and wisdom of Constitutional 
requirements are admitted in the Church, and while it is 
entirely proper to advocate amendments to the Con- 
stitution, neither differences of opinion nor desire for 
amendment can impair Constitutional authority. Opinion 
is variable and unauthoritative; law is fixed and author- 
itative. The Constitution as it is, in all its part, is the law 
of the Church for all persons and Judicatories, until altered 
or amended by the Church. Questions connected with 
Presbyterian doctrine and practice can be legally answered 
only by appeal to the Constitution, and to the deliverances 
and decisions of Presbyteries, Synods, and, above all, of 
the General Assembly, whose decision is final. 


II. TERMS OF SUBSCRIPTION, 


1. Subscription is more than acceptance of the 
Constitution. The principles just stated (p. 27) ne- 
cessarily involve that subseription is something other 
than acceptance of the Constitution as the law of the 
Church. The sovereignty of the Constitution of the 
Church over the individual officer or member is de- 
pendent solely upon jurisdiction. That jurisdiction is 
clear, positive, and unquestioned. Subscription could 
not make it either more authoritative or more compre- 
hensive. What, then, is subscription? 


TERMS OF SUBSCRIPTION. 29 


2. Definition of subscription. Subscription is a 
pledge given by officers of the Presbyterian Church at 
their ordination to office, by which they declare their 
agreement with the system of doctrine of the Church, 
their approval of its government, and their purpose 
faithfully to observe and maintain its Constitution. 
This pledge is sometimes called the ordination vow. 

3. Subscription is not required of Church mem- 
bers. Members of the Church, at reception to full 
communion, are not required to subscribe to the Con- 
stitution of the Church. (See in this Manual under 
“Reception of Church Members,” p. 68.) Subscription is 
required only of Church officers. 

4, Duration of subscription. The pledge given 
by the act of subscription continues as an obligation 
so long as the person giving the same is an officer of 
the Presbyterian Church. [t is binding upon minis- 
ters, elders, and deacons, whether in active service or 
retired therefrom, and can be terminated only by death, 
deposition, demission, or removal to another denomination. 

5. Subscription includes first the Scriptures as 
the Word of God. Reference will be further made 
(p. 35) to the supreme authority of the Scriptures in 
the Presbyterian System of faith and practice. This 
supremacy is emphasized by the primary questions 
asked of ministers, ruling elders, and deacons at ordi- 
nation. These questions at ordination separate, it is 
true, between acknowledgment of the Scriptures as “the 
Word of God” and acknowledgment of the binding 
authority of the Confession over Church officers, but 
this separation is not intended to minify the Confession, 
but simply to magnify the Scriptures as the source and 
sanction of confessional doctrine. No person should permit 
himself to take office in the Presbyterian Church who 
does not accept the Bible as being the ‘‘Word of God, 
the only infallible rule of faith and practice.” (F. G., 
Ch, XIII, § 4; Ch. XV, § 12.) 


30 THE CONSTITUTION. 


6. Subscription includes also the Confession and 
Catechisms. Subscription to the Confession differs 
from approval of the Form of Government. The Con- 
stitution consists of two great divisions: first, the doctrinal 
Standards; second, the administrative Standards. The 
Confession of Faith and the Larger and Shorter Cate- 
chisms constitute the doctrinal, the Form of Government, 
the Book of Discipline, and the Directory for Worship, 
the administrative Standards. All the doctrinal Standards, 
by repeated action of the highest judicatories of the 
Church, have been declared to be the ‘confession of our 
faith,’ and are included in the obligation involved in 
subscription. 

7. Legal subscription is to the ‘‘system of doc- 
trine.’’ Three views of the extent of the obligation 
involved in subscription to the doctrines of the Con- 
fession and Catechisms are held—the ‘‘ipstssima-verba,” 
the “substance-of-doctrine,” and the ‘‘System-of-doctrine”’ 
views. 

The ‘“ipsissima-verba” view of subscription—viz., that 
subscription is to every word of the doctrines—though 
held by a few persons, has not been and is not the practice 
of the Church. 

The ‘“substance-of-doctrine’ view—viz., that church 
officers subscribe only to the evangelical doctrines of the 
Standards—is opposed to the practice of the Church from 
the beginning. 

Legal subscription, as stated, is to the “system of 
doctrine.” The Church in the Adopting Act of 1729 
required, so far as the doctrines are concerned, obligatory 
subscription only to the ‘essential and necessary articles.” 
The principle then enacted is the usage of the Church at 
present. An exhibit of the chief doctrines constituting 
the System contained in the Standards, will be found in 
this Manual, pp. 31-37. 

8. What are nonessential doctrines? The Church 
has reserved to itself the right to determine what are non- 


TERMS OF SUBSCRIPTION. dl 


essential articles of the confessional system. No person 
has a right to judge for himself as to nonessentials. An 
individual desiring information on this point, where 
action has not been already had in accordance with the 
Adopting Act of 1729, should apply first to his Presbytery, 
and, if he cannot secure the necessary information from 
that body, should request action by the higher judicatories. 

9. Approval of the administrative Standards. 
Subscription to the regulations of the Standards consists 
simply in approval of the laws and regulations com- 
posing the greater part of the Form of Government, the 
Book of Discipline, and the Directory for Worship, and 
also found to a lesser extent in the Confession and Cate- 
chisms. This approval involves faithful observance in all 
administration of the provisions of Church law. The 
Presbyterian Church gives liberty as to nonessentials in 
doctrine, but requires exact compliance with purely 
statutory regulations. 


II. The Presbyterian System. 


In dealing with the Presbyterian System it is necessary, 
first, to lay to one side any narrow view of it that may 
have been acquired. By the word ‘Presbyterian’ is not 
meant simply an adherent of a particular form of Church 
government, and the term ‘Presbyterian System’’ is, 
therefore, not to be understood as applicable merely to a 
code of laws by which the affairs of an ecclesiastical 
organization are administered. A system, whether of 
philosophy or of theology, may be defined as a, classifica- 
tion of related truths arranged under one and the same 
idea. A system of truth must be judged, therefore, not 
by any of its parts, but by all the parts in their logical 
relation to the controlling idea. 

The Controlling Idea.—The doctrine of the divine 
sovereignty is the controlling idea of the Presbyterian 
System, both theoretically and practically. By this 
sovereignty is meant the absolute control of the universe, 


32 THE CONSTITUTION. 


with all that it has contained, does and will contain, 
whether visible or invisible things, by the one supreme, 
eternal, omniscient, omnipresent, and omnipotent Spirit, 
for wise, just, holy, and loving ends, known fully to him- 
self alone. 

Definition.—The Presbyterian System may be de- 
fined, therefore, as being that body of religious truths and 
laws of which the sovereignty of God is the germ and 
nexus, the life and soul. 

The Organizing Principle.—The sovereignty of God 
finds primary expression in the Presbyterian System, by 
constituting as its organizing principle the sovereignty of 
the Word of God as the supreme and infallible rule of 
faith and practice. Because God has spoken to men in 
the Bible, therefore Presbyterians put first in their Con- 
fession of Faith their rule of faith and practice, stating in 
Chapter I the doctrine “Of the Holy Scripture.” The 
Presbyterian System accepts and incorporates, as of 
perpetual binding obligation, only those things which can 
be proved to be.of Scriptural origin and warrant. 


I. THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 


The main features of the Presbyterian System, as 
contained in the Westminster Standards, and more 
especially in the Confession of Faith, are its views in 
theology, duty, worship, and government. Concisely 
stated, they are as follows: 


1. THEOLOGY. 


The fundamental feature of the Presbyterian System 
is a body of theology, or a statement of what we are to 
believe concerning God, in himself, and in his relations to 
man. The name ‘“Calvinistic’” has been applied to this 
theology in general, yet the Standards contain three great 
theological elements, which, with the doctrines classified 
under them, are as follows: 


THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 33 


The General Christian Element.—The general 
Christian doctrines set forth in the Confession affirm 
reverently and emphatically that God is; that he exists 
as a Trinity, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, three persons 
yet one God, the same in substance, equal in power and 
glory; that he is the eternal, infinitely holy, wise, good, 
omniscient, omnipresent, and omnipotent Spirit; that 
from all eternity he planned his universe, with all things 
therein; that he created all things; that he governs all 
things; that the free will of man is his gift, involving man’s 
responsibility to his Creator; that he permitted sin, and 
has fixed its punishment; that salvation from sin is by Him 
of whom it is written, ‘‘God so loved the world, that he 
gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in 
him should not perish’; that all men shall rise one day 
from the dead, and shall receive at the bar of God the 
awards of final destiny. These doctrines, in their general 
form, however they may vary in particulars, are held 
universally by those persons entitled to be called Christians. 

The Protestant Element.—The chief Protestant 
doctrines of the Confession are those of the supremacy 
of the Holy Scriptures as the supreme and infallible rule 
of faith; the supreme lordship of God over the conscience; 
the vicarious sacrifice and sole mediatorship of Christ; 
the justification of the penitent sinner by faith alone; the 
passing of saints at death immediately into heaven, and 
their instant and complete perfection in the state of glory. 
These doctrines unite evangelical Protestants into a vital 
oneness of faith. 

The Calvinistic Element.—The third element in the 
confessional system is that which may be called the 
distinctively Calvinistic. In one sense the entire system 
is Calvinistic, for it recognizes the sovereignty of God as 
its controlling idea from first to last. From another view- 
point, however, the doctrines composing this third element 
are the differentiating features which separate Calvinists 
from other evangelical Christians. These doctrines 


34 THE CONSTITUTION. 


historically bear the name of the five points of Calvinism, 
and are: (1) Unconditional as opposed to conditional pre- 
destination;(2) definite atonement or particular redemption 
as opposed to indefinite atonement; (3) total as opposed 
to partial depravity; (4) efficacious as opposed to uncertain 
grace; (5) final as opposed to partial perseverance. These 
five points are the affirmation of the sovereignty of God in 
its relation to the salvation of the individual. Presbyterians 
declare in regard to every true Christian that his salvation 
is not a reward for faith, but that faith and salvation both 
are gifts of God; that each believer is the object of a 
peculiar, definite, gracious, costly, victorious, and ever- 
lasting love; that the power of and tendency to sin in 
man is of such a nature that he is utterly unable to save 
himself; that regeneration is an act of God, and of God 
alone—a sinner cannot be both father and child; that when 
the Spirit of God moves efficaciously in the human soul, 
the new life must result; and that the soul whom God 
hath loved in Jesus Christ he loveth to the end, the 
regenerate person not being of the number of those ‘‘who 
draw back unto perdition; but of them that believe to 
the saving of the soul.” 


There has been much misrepresentation of the Cal- 
vinistic theology, in connection with both the salvation 
of sinners and the general aspects of the universal divine 
government. Calvinists are not fatalists, as some allege; 
neither do they believe in a God who is harsh and arbitrary 
in his dealings with his world. Presbyterians believe that 
beneath, above, around, and in, all of this scheme of 
things which we call the universe, in its parts as well as 
in its totality, in its past, its present, and its future, there 
has been, is, and will be a dominant will, a kingly right- 
eousness, an imperial love, the will, the righteousness, the 
love which is God. ‘They believe neither in fate nor in 
man as the supreme arbiter of destiny, but in God the 
Father Almighty. 


THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 35 


2 Dury 


A second class of essential Presbyterian doctrines deals 
with human duty. The chief doctrines of the Standards 
under this head are those of the free agency of man, of 
the law of God, of sin, of faith in Christ, of good works, of 
Christian liberty, of lawful oaths and vows, of the civil 
magistrate, of marriage and divorce, and of final judg- 
ment. Presbyterians believe that because God is sovereign, 
therefore, man’s free agency is a foreordained element of 
his being and involves his responsibility to God; that the 
moral law as contained in the Ten Commandments and 
amplified in the New Testament is always binding 
upon men; that all human conduct in thought, word, or 
deed which is contrary to God’s law is sin: that faith in 
Christ is obligatory upon all who hear the gospel; that 
men may not bind the conscience of other men as to right 
and wrong, except in harmony with God’s Word; that 
Christians must show forth by godly living the truth of 
their profession of religion; that good works are the test 
and evidence of adoption into the household of God, not 
a ground for salvation; that men cannot bind themselves 
to perform wrongful acts; that God’s name is ever to be 
held in supreme reverence; that the State is a divine in- 
stitution as well as the Church; that obedience to rightful 
civil authority 1s obedience to God; and that in both 
Church and State the family is a main source and safe- 
guard of true prosperity. 


3. GENERAL PRINCIPLES DEALING WITH THE AUTHORITY 
OF THE HoLy SCRIPTURES. 


1. The Holy Scriptures the inspired and supreme 
law of the Church. ‘The whole counsel of God, con- 
cerning all things necessary for his own glory, man’s 
salvation, faith, and life, is either expressly set down in 
Scripture, or by good and necessary consequence may be 
deduced from Scripture: unto which nothing at any time 


36 THE CONSTITUTION. 


is to be added, whether by new revelations of the Spirit 
or traditions of men.” (C. F., Ch. I, § 6.) The Holy 
Scriptures are “all . . . given by inspiration of God, to be 
the rule of faith and life.” (C. F., Ch. I, § 2.) ‘The Holy 
Scriptures are the only rule of faith and manners.” (F. G., 
Ch. I, § 7.) See also under caption No. 4, below. 

2. All Church power ministerial and declarative. 
“All church power, whether exercised by the body in 
general, or in. the way of representation by delegated 
authority, is only ministerial and declarative.’”? Church 
power is ministerial from the fact that the Church acts 
as a minister or agent of the Lord Jesus Christ; it is de- 
clarative in that the Church puts into effect “laws already 
made, and common to all who profess the gospel.’” These 
laws, which the Church declares, are found in the Holy 
Scriptures. ‘No church judicatory ought to pretend to 
make laws, to bind the conscience in virtue of their own 
authority.” (F. G., Ch. I, § 7.) Even matters of detail in 
worship and government, not specified in Scripture, are 
subject to its general authority. “There are some circum- 
stances concerning the worship of God and government 
of the Church, common to human actions and societies, 
which are to be ordered by the light of nature and Christian 
prudence, according to the general rules of the Word, 
which are always to be observed.” (C. F., Ch. I, § 6.) 

3. The right to judge of the law contained in 
Scripture vested in Church courts with limitations. 
“Now, though it will easily be admitted that all synods 
and councils may err, through the frailty inseparable from 
humanity; yet there is much greater danger from the 
usurped claim of making laws, than from the right of 
judging upon laws already made, and common to all who 
profess the gospel, although this right, as necessity re- 
quires in the present state, be lodged with fallible men.” 
All decisions reached by the Church “should be founded 
upon the revealed will of God.” (F. G., Ch. I, § 7.) 

4. Decisions of Church courts to be used as helps. 


THE FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 37 


““All Synods or councils since the apostles’ times, whether 
general or particular, may err, and many have erred; 
therefore they are not to be made the rule of faith or 
practice, but to be used as a help in both.” (C. F., Ch. 
XXXI, § 3.) See pp. 201-203. 

5. The infallible interpreter of Scripture is the 
Scripture itself. ‘The infallible rule of interpretation 
of Scripture is the Scripture itself; and therefore, when 
there is a question about the true and full sense of any 
Scripture, (which is not manifold, but one,) it may be 
searched and known by other places that speak more 
clearly.”’ (C. F., Ch. I, § 9.) 

6. The Scriptures the final authority. ‘The Old 
Testament in Hebrew, (which was the native language of 
the people of God of old,) and the New Testament in 
Greek, (which at the time of the writing of it was most 
generally known to the nations,) being immediately in- 
spired by God, and by his singular care and providence, 
kept pure in all ages, are therefore authentical; so as in 
all controversies of religion the Church is finally to appeal 
unto them.” (C. F., Ch. I, § 8.) ‘‘The Supreme Judge, by 
whom all controversies of religion are to be determined, 
and all decrees of councils, opizions of ancient writers, 
doctrines of men, and private spirits, are to be examined, 
and in whose sentence we are to rest, can be no other but 
the Holy Spirit speaking in the Scripture.” (C. F., Ch. I, 
§ 10.) 


Il. THE FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 


1. GENERAL PRINCIPLES. 


Presbyterian principles in the matter of Church govern- 
ment, stated briefly, are as follows: That Christ is the 
only Head of the Church; that all true believers are in 
union with Christ as their Head; that Christ has appointed 
a government in his Church; that the right inheres in all 
believers, as members of Christ’s body, to participate in 


38 THE CONSTITUTION. 


church affairs; that the Church possesses authority to 
discipline offenders and to administer government; that 
Christians have the right to associate voluntarily together 
in denominations, and to prescribe terms of communion; 
that all denominations holding the essentials of the 
Christian religion are to be recognized as Churches of 
Christ; and that the ideal ecclesiastical organization is 
“a, free Church in a free State.”” These principles are given 
more in detail, and in the words of the Standards, im- 
mediately below. 

The Standards contain a statement of the general 
truths or principles which lie at the foundation of all 
Church government, as well as those which may be 
regarded as peculiarly Presbyterian. It is maintained 
that these principles are in full harmony with the require- 
ments of Holy Scripture and the practice of the primitive 
Church. They may be stated in the following manner: 


2. GENERAL PRINCIPLES CONNECTED WITH 
THE CHuRCcH UNIVERSAL. 


1. The Church the Kingdom of Christ. ‘The 
visible Church . . . is the kingdom of the Lord Jesus 
Christ.” (C. F., Ch. XXY, § 2.) ‘Jesus Christ, ... hath 
erected, in this world, a kingdom which is his Church.” 
(BR GeGhete.s 1.) 

2. Christ the only Head of the Church. ‘The 
Lord Jesus Christ is the only head of the Church, and the 
claim of any man to be the vicar of Christ and the head 
of the Church, is unscriptural, without warrant in fact, 
and is a usurpation dishonoring to the Lord Jesus Christ.” 
(Cll Ciexmay, § 6.) 

3. The universal Church includes all believers 
with their children. ‘The visible Church, which is 
also catholic or universal under the gospel, . . . consists of 
all those throughout the world, that profess the true re- 
ligion, together with their children.” (C. F., Ch. X XV, § 2.) 


THE FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 39 


4. The purpose of the universal Church the 
gathering and perfecting of believers. ‘Unto this 
catholic visible Church, Christ hath given the ministry, 
oracles, and ordinances of God, for the gathering and 
perfecting of the saints, in this life, to the end of the world: 
and doth by his own presence and Spirit, according to his 
promise, make them effectual thereunto.” (C. F., Ch. 
XXV, § 3.) 

5. For the notes of true churches, see under head 3, 
caption 6, p. 40. 


3. GENERAL PRINCIPLES CONNECTED WITH 
DENOMINATIONAL CHURCHES. 


The American Presbyterian churches regard all those 
who profess the true religion, together with their children, 
as members of the universal Church. (See under head 2, 
caption 3, p. 38.) They further believe in the advisability 
and rightfulness of the existence within the Church 
universal of denominational churches. In thus believing, 
it is maintained that they are more in harmony with the 
Scriptural idea of the Church than the majority of 
English and Scotch Presbyterians at the time of the first 
adoption of the Westminster Standards. Exercising the 
right of private judgment, they altered these Standards 
so as to express the views which they hold. In so doing 
they do not support schism, but maintain the rights of 
all Christians; and they have behind them the marvelous 
progress made by the evangelical churches, under the 
blessing of God, during the present century. The follow- 
ing principles enunciate and define their position: 

1. The sole Lordship of God over the conscience. 
“God alone is Lord of the conscience, and hath left it free 
from the doctrines and commandments of men which are 
in anything contrary to his Word, or beside it, in matters 
of faith or worship.” (C. F., Ch. XX, § 2.) Therefore 
American Presbyterians “consider the rights of private 


40 THE CONSTITUTION. 


judgment, in all matters that respect religion, as universal 
and unalienable.” (F. G., Ch. I, § 1.) This principle and 
the two next given are the basis for the organization of 
separate churches, both denominational and particular. 


2. Christians entitled to differ as to certain truths 
and forms. ‘There are truths and forms, with respect 
to which men of good characters and principles may 
differ. And in all these they think it the duty both of 
private Christians and societies, to exercise mutual for- 
bearance towards each other.” (F’. G., Ch. I, § 5.) 


3. Believers possess the right of voluntary de- 
nominational association. “In perfect consistency 
with the above principle of common right, every Christian 
Church, or union or association of particular churches, is 
entitled to declare ... the whole system of its internal 
government which Christ hath appointed.” (I°. G., Ch. I, 
§ 2.) See caption No. 1, immediately above. 


4. Every Church possessed of the positive power 
to declare its own terms of communion. ‘‘Every 
Christian Church, or union or association of particular 
churches, is entitled to declare the terms of admission 
into its communion, and the qualifications of its ministers 
and members.” (F’. G., Ch. I, § 2.) . 


5. The responsibility for terms of communion is 
solely upon the denomination adopting them. ‘In 
the exercise of this right they may, notwithstanding, err, 
in making the terms of communion either too lax or too 
narrow; yet, even in this case, they do not infringe upon 
the liberty, or the rights of others, but only make an im- 
proper use of their own.” (F. G., Ch. I, § 2.) 


6. The notes of true churches are purity of 
doctrine, ordinances, and worship. “This catholic 
Church hath been sometimes more, sometimes less, visible. 
And particular churches, which are members thereof, are 
more or less pure, according as the doctrine of the gospel 
is taught and embraced, ordinances administered, and 


THE BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 41 


public worship performed more or less purely in them.”’ 
(Crome Ch; XOGV,. § 4.) 


7. Churches may degenerate so as to be non- 
Christian. ‘The purest churches under heaven are 
subject both to mixture and error: and some have so 
degenerated, as to become no churches of Christ, but 
synagogues of Satan. Nevertheless, there shall be always 
a Church on earth, to worship God according to his will.” 
(G2 Ch. Xaaays’§ 5.) 


Ill. THE BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 
1. GENERAL PRINCIPLES. 


1. Truth fundamentai to practice. “That truth 
is in order to goodness; and the great touchstone of truth, 
its tendency to promote holiness; according to our Saviour’s 
rule, ‘by their fruits ye shall know them.’ And that no 
opinion can be either more pernicious or more absurd, 
than that which brings truth and falsehood upon a level, 
and represents it as of no consequence what a man’s 
opinions are. On the contrary, they are persuaded that 
there is an inseparable connection between faith and 
practice, truth and duty. Otherwise it would be of no 
consequence either to discover truth, or to embrace it.” 
(F. G., Ch. I, § 4.) 

2. The Church possesses the power of discipline. 
“Our blessed Saviour, ... hath appointed officers, . . . to 
exercise discipline, for the preservation both of truth and 
duty; and, it is incumbent upon these officers, and upon 
the whole Church, in whose name they act, to censure 
or cast out the erroneous or scandalous; observing, in 
all cases, the rules contained in the Word of God.” (F. G., 
Ch. I, § 3.) Church judicatories “possess the right of 
requiring obedience to the laws of Christ; and of excluding 
the disobedient and disorderly from the privileges of the 
Church.” (F. G., Ch. VIII, § 2.) 


42 THE CONSTITUTION. 


3. Discipline includes care and control as well 
as the administration of justice. ‘‘Discipline is the 
exercise of that authority, and the application of that 
system of laws, which the Lord Jesus Christ has appointed 
in his Church: embracing the care and control, main- 
tained by the Church, over its members, officers, and 
judicatories.” (B. D., Ch. I, § 1.) 


4. Discipline is vindicatory, constructive, and 
remedial in its nature. ‘The ends of discipline are 
the maintenance of the truth, the vindication of the 
authority and honor of Christ, the removal of offences, 
the promotion of the purity and edification of the Church, 
and the spiritual good of offenders.” (B. D., Ch. I, § 2.) 


5. Discipline should be exercised with vigor, 
justice, and prudence. “The vigor and strictness of its 
discipline will contribute to the glory and happiness of 
any church. Since ecclesiastical discipline must be 
purely moral or spiritual in its object, and not attended 
with any civil effects, it can derive no force whatever, 
but from its own justice, the approbation of an impartial 
public, and the countenance and blessing of the great 
Head of the Church universal.” (F. G., Ch. I, § 8.) “Its 
exercise, In such a manner as to secure its appropriate 
ends, requires much prudence and discretion.” (B. D., 


Ch. I, § 2.) 


6. Christian liberty does not release from re- 
sponsibility. No persons can plead Christian liberty as 
against discipline for offences; but ‘for their publishing of 
such opinions or maintaining of such practices, as are 
contrary to the light of nature; or to the known principles 
of Christianity, whether concerning faith, worship, or 
conversation; or to the power of godliness or such: errone- 
ous opinions or practices, as either, in their own nature, 
or, in the manner of publishing or maintaining them, are 
destructive to the external peace and order which Christ 
hath established in the Church: they may lawfully be 


THE BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 43 


called to account, and proceeded against by the censures 
of the Church.” (C. F., Ch. XX, § 4.) 

7. The authority of the Church in discipline 
terminates with excommunication. ‘The highest 
nunishment to which their authority extends, is to exclude 
the contumacious and impenitent from the congregation 
of believers.” (F. G., Ch. VIII, § 2.) Discipline is not 
“attended with any civil effects.” (F. G., Ch. I, § 8.) 


2. PRINCIPLES APPLICABLE TO THE CriviIL POWER. 


1. The Church independent of the civil power. 
“Civil magistrates may not assume to themselves the 
administration of the Word and Sacraments; or the 
power of the keys of the kingdom of heaven; or, in the 
least, interfere in matters of faith.”(C.F., Ch. XXIII, § 3.) 

2. Church courts may handle civil matters only 
by petition or when asked. ‘“Synods and councils... 
are not to intermeddle with civil affairs which concern 
the commonwealth, unless by way of humble petition in 
cases extraordinary; or by way of advice for satisfaction 
of conscience, if they be thereunto required by the civil 
magistrate.” (C. F., Ch. XX XI, § 4.) 

3. Christian liberty cannot be pleaded against 
rightful authority either in Church or State. “And 
because the powers which God hath ordained, and the 
liberty which Christ hath purchased, are not intended by 
God to destroy, but mutuaily to uphold and preserve 
one another; they who, upon pretence of Christian liberty, 
shall oppose any ‘lawful power, or the lawful exercise of 
it, whether it be civil or ecclesiastical, resist the ordinance 
of God.” (C. F., Ch. XX, § 4.) 

4. The State under obligation to maintain re- 
ligious liberty. ‘It is the duty of civil magistrates to 
protect the Church of our common Lord, without giving 
the preference to any denomination of Christians above 
the rest, in such a manner that all ecclesiastical persons 
whatever shall enjoy the full, free, and unquestioned 


44 THE CONSTITUTION. 


liberty of discharging every part of their sacred functions, 
without violence or danger. And, as Jesus Christ hath 
appointed a regular government and discipline in his 
Church, no law of any commonwealth should interfere 
with, let, or hinder, the due exercise thereof, among the 
voluntary members of any denomination of Christians, 
according to their own profession and belief. It is the 
duty of civil magistrates to protect the person and good 
name of all their people, in such an effectual manner as 
that no person be suffered, either upon pretence of religion 
or of infidelity, to offer any indignity, violence, abuse, or 
injury to any other person whatsoever: and to. take order, 
that all religious and ecclesiastical assemblies be held with 
out molestation or disturbance.” (C. F., Ch. XXIII, § 3.) 

5. The State independent of, and to be honored 
by, the Church. ‘God, the Supreme Lord and King 
of all the world, hath ordained civil magistrates to be 
under him over the people, for his own glory and the public 
good: and, to this end, hath armed them with the power 
of the sword, for the defence and encouragement of them 
that are good, and for the punishment of evil doers.” 
(C. F., Ch. XXIII, § 1.) “Itis the duty of people to pray 
for magistrates, to honor their persons, to pay them 
tribute and other dues, to obey their lawful commands, 
and to be subject to their authority, for conscience’ sake. 
Infidelity or difference in religion, doth not make void the 
magistrate’s just and legal authority, nor free the people 
from their due obedience to him: from which ecclesiastical 
persons are not exempted.” (C. F., Ch. X XIII, § 4.) 

6. Christians may serve as civil magistrates. 
“It is lawful for Christians to accept and execute the 
office of a magistrate, when called thereunto.” (C. F., 
Ch, XXII Pas 233 

7. Christian civil magistrates to maintain the 
laws, and if necessary may wage war. ‘In the 
managing whereof, as they ought especially to maintain 
piety, justice, and peace, according to the wholesome laws 


THE DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 45 


of each commonwealth; so, for that end, they may law- 
fully, now under the New Testament, wage war upon just 
and necessary occasions.” (C. F., Ch. XXIII, § 2.) 


8. The Pope has no power over civil magistrates. 
“Much less hath the Pope any power or jurisdiction over 
them in their dominion, or over any of their people; and 
least of all to deprive them of their dominions or lives, if 
he shall judge them to be heretics, or upon any other 
pretence whatsoever.” (C. F., Ch. XXIII, § 4.) 


IV. THE DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 


The chief doctrines of the Presbyterian Standards with 
reference to worship are: ‘That God only is to be wor- 
shiped; that worship is to be offered, not through human 
or angelic mediators, but through Jesus Christ as the 
sole mediator and only priest; that ministers are never 
priests, but simply leaders in worship and teachers of 
divine truth; that neither man nor angel can forgive sins 
and bestow grace and favor, but God alone; that true 
worship can be offered anywhere and with any forms, for 
the road to the divine favor starts from the penitent heart 
and believing soul, not from Gerizim or from Jerusalem; 
that the law of the Sabbath as a day for worship is of 
perpetual obligation; that only those ordinances and forms 
are of authority in worship which are indicated in the 
Word of God; that worship is to be offered not only in 
private, but also in stated public assemblies; that the use 
of liturgies in worship is neither obligatory nor needful; 
that the ordinances and forms of religion are simply means 
to the great ends of growth in the divine life and fellow- 
ship with God; and that even the Sacraments of Christ’s 
appointment, precious as they are to the believer, though 
the culmination of divine worship, the veritable contact 
of the soul with Christ, yet have in themselves no efficacy, 
but are made efficacious only through the blessing of the 
triune God, 


46 THE CONSTITUTION. 


V. THE VALUE OF THE PRESBYTERIAN 
SYSTEM. 


The general value of the Presbyterian System may be 
concisely stated thus: 

In its theology it honors the divine sovereignty without 
denying human freedom; in its views of human duty, 
while insisting upon obedience to God, it emphasizes 
human responsibility; in its worship it magnifies God 
while it brings blessing to man, by maintaining the right 
of free access on the part of every soul to him whose 
grace cannot be fettered in its ministrations by any 
human ordinance whatsoever; and in its government it 
exalts the headship of Christ, while giving full develop- 
ment to the activities of the Christian people. From its 
beginning to its close the system acknowledges God as 
sovereign, and in its every partis affirmed to be in harmony 
with the teachings of God’s Word. Its twin symbols are 
“An Open Bible” and ‘‘The Burning Bush,” burning yet 
not consumed. 


ITT. 


THE ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT 
OF THE PRESBYTERIAN 
CHURCH, 





ITT. 


THE ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT 
OF THE PRESBYTERIAN 
CHURCH. 


Church Judicatories 


The Presbyterian Church in the U. 8. A. has, in full 
harmony with the foregoing principles, organized a 
definite form of government, contained in the volume 
known as the Constitution of the Presbyterian Church 
in the U. S. A. This Constitution recognizes and vests 
with power four Church judicatories, each in due succession 
subject to the next higher,: and all subject to said Con- 
stitution. These judicatories are the Session, the Presby- 
tery, the Synod, and the General Assembly. The defin- 
itions of these judicatories, the rules for their composition, 
and their powers, are now to be set forth in order. 


I. The Session. 
I. THE CONSTITUENT ELEMENTS. 


1. Definition. The Session is the Church judicatory 
having immediate jurisdiction over a particular church. 
In Chapter VIII of the Form of Government the Session 
is called the congregational assembly. 

2. The members. ‘The church Session consists of 
the pastor or pastors and ruling elders, of a particular 
congregation.” (F. G., Ch. TX, § 1.) 

3. Pastor a member of Session. It is common to 
speak of the pastor and Session of a given church. This 
phraseology is not proper, though current in many quarters. 

49 


50 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


The pastor is a part of and permanent moderator of the 
Session. See ‘‘Moderator,” p. 261. 

4. Elders must be ordained and installed. Elders 
must be ordained and installed before they can act as 
members of Session. Term-service elders should be re- 
installed after each reélection. 

5. Minister cannot be corresponding member. 
The Session of a church cannot invite even a minister 
belonging to the same Presbytery ‘“‘to sit as a corresponding 
member of said Session.’’(Minutes G. A., N.S., 1851, p. 20.) 

6. Elders cannot be corresponding members. 
There is no Constitutional provision enabling Sessions 
to invite elders of other churches to sit as corresponding 
members. 

7. Presbytery cannot appoint special Sessions. 
Presbytery cannot appoint a special Session composed 
of elders belonging to different congregations, with a 
view to the performance of Sessional duties. “The ap- 
pointment of such a special Session is entirely uncon- 
stitutional.”” (Minutes G, A., 1823, p. 149; 1824, p. 218.) 
A special Session of ruling elders of neighboring churches 
to obviate delays for want of quorums is unconstitutional. 
(Minutes G. A., O. S., 1860, p. 28.) 

8. Deacons. Deacons have no right to take part at 
any time in meetings of Session, whether in receiving or 
dismissing members, or in other business of the body. 
“There is no judicial power allowed them in the Serip- 
tures.’’ (Minutes General Synod, 1715, p. 4.) 


II, POWERS. 


1. Powers, general. The powers of the Session are in- 
dicated in general in Chapter [X of the Form of Govern- 
ment. See also “Powers,” p. 274. Certain specifie powers 
are designated in other places in the Constitution, such, for 
instance, as Book of Discipline, Sections 35 and 72, and 
Directory for Worship, Chapter VI, Section 3, and Chapter 


POWERS OF SESSION. 51 


VII, Section 6. The text of each provision of the Con- 
stitution designating specific Sessional powers is given 
under the proper head, e. g., “Judicial Process.” 

“The church Session is charged with maintaining the 
spiritual government of the congregation; for which 
purpose, they have power to inquire into the knowledge 
and Christian conduct of the members of the church; to 
call before them offenders and witnesses, being members 
of their own congregation, and to introduce other witnesses, 
where it may be necessary to bring the process to issue, 
and when they can be procured to attend; to receive 
members into the church; to admonish, to rebuke, to 
suspend or exclude from the Sacraments, those who are 
found to deserve censure; to concert the best measures 
for promoting the spiritual interests of the congregation; 
to supervise the Sabbath school and the various societies 
or agencies of the congregation; and to appoint delegates to 
the higher judicatories of the Church.” (F. G., Ch. IX, § 6.) 

“Subject to the provisions of the Directory for Worship, 
the Session shall have and exercise exclusive authority 
over the worship of the congregation, including the musical 
service; and shall determine the times and places of 
preaching the Word and all other religious services. They 
shall also have exclusive authority over the uses to which 
the church buildings may be put, but may temporarily 
delegate the determination of such uses to the body having * 
management of the temporal affairs of the church, subject 
to the superior authority and direction of the Session.” 
(he Ge SLX $7.) 

For the purpose of meeting this responsibility the Form 
of Government declares the Session to “possess the follow- 
ing general powers:” 

2. Powers of reception and dismissal. ‘To re- 
celve members into the church.” (F. G., Ch. IX, § 6.) 
To dismiss members. (B. D., Ch. XI, § 109.) 

3. Power of oversight. ‘They have power to inquire 
into the knowledge and Christian conduct of the members 


52 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


of the church.” ‘To concert the best methods for pro- 
moting the spiritual interest of the congregation.” (F. G., 
Ch. IX, § 6.) This power includes supervision of the 
conduct of church members, oversight of the Sabbath 
school, the use of church buildings, distribution of benev- 
olent offerings, and care over the pulpit when vacant, as 
well as the oversight of the general interests of the con- 
gregation. 

4. Power-of representation. ‘To appoint dele- 
gates to the higher judicatories of the Church.” (F. G., 
Gh: 1X, S05:) 

5. Power of review. ‘All proceedings of the church 
shall be reported to, and reviewed by, the Session, and by 
its order incorporated with its records.” (B. D., Ch. IX, 
§ 72.) This includes the acts of the Board of Deacons 
and certain acts of the trustees. , 

6. Judicial power. “To call before them offenders 
and witnesses, being members of their own congregation, 
and to introduce other witnesses, where it may be necessary 
to bring the process to issue, and when they can be pro- 
cured to attend; . . . to admonish, to rebuke, to suspend 
or exclude from the Sacraments, those who are found to 
deserve censure.” (F. G., Ch. IX, § 6.) ‘Original juris- 
diction”’ in relation to Church members pertains to the 
Session. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 19; Ch. XI, § 108.) 

For the detail of these powers see the appropriate heads 
in the pages following. . 


Ill, MEETINGS. 


1. Constitutional provision. ‘The pastor has 
power to convene the Session when he may judge it 
requisite; and he shall always convene them when re- 
quested to do so by any two of the elders. The Session 
shall also convene when directed to do so by the Pres- 
bytery.” (F. G., Ch. IX, § 8.) 

2. Regular meetings. The Session of each church 
should meet regularly once a month, so far as practicable, 


MEETINGS OF SESSION. 53 


at an appointed place and time, and due notice of the 
meeting should be given to the members, either through 
the mail or from the pulpit. (Minutes G. A., 1890, p. 182.) 

3. Special meetings. The pastor having the power 
vested in him by the Constitution, to call meetings “‘when 
he may judge it requisite,” no provision for special meetings 
is necessary. Care should be taken, however, whenever 
possible, to notify all the members. ° 

4. Informal meetings. The practice of holding 
what are called informal meetings of the Session is quite 
common. In view of the power of the pastor or moderator 
to convene the Session at any time, informal meetings 
are uncalled for. In vacant churches, if pressing matters 
require a consultation of the elders, agreements entered 
into at such consultations should be acted upon at the first 
regular meeting thereafter. See caption No. 7, below. 

5. Higher court can order a meeting. The 
Presbytery having jurisdiction over a Session can direct it 
to meet for the transaction of business: (F. G., Ch. IX, § 8.) 

6. Meetings in absence of pastor. No Session 
meeting is valid where a church has a-pastor, unless the 
pastor be present as moderator, except in the case of his 
sickness or absence. The elders in a Session cannot hold 
a meeting without the knowledge of the pastor, and then 
claim that the action ne at such a meeting was legal. 
See next section. 

7. Official acts Eble only at regular called 
meetings. Acts such as reception of members and 
appointment of delegates, are ‘“‘official acts, which the 
judicatory is competent to perform only when regularly 
convened, and making due record of its proceedings.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1884, p. 113.) 

8. Prayer at Session meetings. ‘While the act of 
opening and closing the meetings of a Session with prayer 
is not enjoined by the Constitution, this Assembly judges 
it to be in harmony with the spirit of the Constitution and 
the prevailing usage of the Church to observe this solem- 


54 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


nity at all meetings of record, except that the opening 
prayer may properly be omitted after a divine service.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1884, p. 113.) ‘The Session has dis- 
cretion as to the circumstances under which any given 
meeting may be opened and closed with prayer.” (Minutes 
Gta.) 189g.5p. 213:) 


IV. QUORUM. 


1. Constitutional provision. ‘Two elders, if there 
be as many in the congregation, with the pastor, shall be 
necessary to constitute a quorum.” (F’. G., Ch. IX, § 2.) 

2. Quorum essential. “Any number of members 
less than the Constitutional quorum do not make a 
judicatory, and are not competent to any organic act.” 
(Minutes G. A., N. S., 1861, p. 456.) 

3. One elder in certain cases. ‘Cases may occur 
with infant or feeble churches in which it would be im- 
practicable for a time to have more than one elder, and 
yet be necessary to perform acts of a judicial character. 
For such the Constitution provides.’”’ (Minutes G. A., 
1836, p. 263.) 

4. When an elder refuses to act. “If Mr. A., as 
alleged, refuses to act as a ruling elder, and has left the 
church, Mr. C. constitutes the Session, and is entitled to 
act as such.” (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1869, p. 911.) 

5. Quorum and nonresident elders. When of 
three elders in a Session, two were nonresident, and their 
residences unknown, the Assembly ordered ‘‘that the pastor 
and the one elder actually in the congregation” be recog- 
nized under existing circumstances, and so long as the 
present condition of affairs may continue as the legal 
quorum. (Minutes G. A., 1892, p. 189.) 

6. Pastor may be a quorum. In the rare casos of 
the removal or death of all the elders of a given church, 
or of newly formed congregations unable at once to secure 
ruling elders, the letter and the spirit of the Constitution 
require that the regularly installed pastor, if there be one, 


CLERK OF SESSION. 50 


or the moderator appointed by Presbytery, should act as 
the Session, until a duly called meeting of the congre- 
gation elects new elders. If such a meeting cannot be 
held, the matter should be referred to Presbytery at the 
earliest time possible. 


V.. CLERK. 


1. Appointment and term of service. ‘Every 
judicatory shall choose a clerk, to record their transactions, 
whose continuance shall be during pleasure.” (F. G., Ch. 
XX.) ‘The term of the Stated Clerk (of the General 
Assembly) shall be fixed at five years, subject to reélection 
at the pleasure of the Assembly. (Minutes G. A., 1921, 
p. 32.) 

2. Clerk should be an elder. Sessions sometimes 
appoint the pastor to the office of clerk. This, however, 
should not be done, in view of the fact that the pastor is 
by law the moderator of Session. An elder is the proper 
person to perform the duties of the office, and can be in- 
structed therein by the pastor, if necessary. 

3. Duties. “It shall be the duty of the clerk, besides 
recording the transactions, to preserve the records care- 
fully; and to grant extracts from them, whenever properly 
required.” (F. G., Ch. XX.) In addition to the preceding 
requirements, the clerk receives notices of complaints 
and letters of dismissal of Church members from other 
churches, signs letters of dismissal of and citations in 
judicial cases, authenticates records of testimony, conducts 
the correspondence of the Session, and acts as clerk at 
meetings of the church. 

4. Authority of extracts from records. ‘Such 
extracts, under the hand of the clerk, shall be considered 
as authentic vouchers of the fact which they declare, in 
any ecclesiastical judicatory, and to every part of the 
Church.” (F. G., Ch. XX.) 

5. Response of Stated Clerks to requests for 
excerpts from records. They shall comply with such 


56 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


requests: (a) When requested by vote of the judicatory 
of which the clerk is an officer, or of a superior judicatory. 
(b) When requested in writing by a member (minister, or 
elder commissioner) of which the clerk is an officer. (c) 
When requested in writing by the Session of a church 
under the Jurisdiction of the judicatory of which the clerk 
is an officer. (d) When requested by one of the original 
parties or his officially recognized counsel, in a case of 
discipline or review, of reference, of complaint, or of 
appeal. Provided, however, that under no circumstances 
whatever shall a clerk grant an extract or extracts from 
records of the judicatory of which he is clerk, when 
in doubt as to his right so to do under the Constitution of 
the Presbyterian Church in the U. 8S. A., as contained in 
the Form of Government and Book of Discipline until 
he shall have presented the request for an extract or 
extracts from his records to the judicatory of which he is 
clerk and has received instructions from said judicatory 
as to his duty in the premises. (Minutes G. A., 1922, 
Vol. I, p. 201;) 

6. Minutes to be cerrectly kept. One of the 
requirements of the Book of Discipline, Chapter IX, 
Section 73, is that the Presbytery on review shall examine 
‘whether the proceedings have been correctly recorded.” 
It is advisable for the clerk, therefore, to read his notes of 
the proceedings of a given meeting of the Session, at the 
close of such meeting, as well-as to secure their approval 
at the opening of the meeting next ensuing. See also 
under ‘‘Records.”’ 

7. Rules for the keeping of minutes. (1) Record 
the date, time, and place of each meeting; the names 
of the moderator and the elders present and the names of 
the absentees. 

(2) Record the opening and closing of each meeting with 
prayer. 

(3) Record the reading and approval of the minutes of 
the last meeting. 


CLERK OF SESSION. 57 


(4) Record only that which is vital to the transactions 
of the meeting. 

(5) The details of discussions, plans which have not 
been adopted, suggestions which have not been followed, 
motions that have been lost, should never be recorded 
except by special order of the Session of which order the 
records should take note. 

(6) When a previous action of the Session is referred to, 
the page or pages on which it is recorded should be desig- 
nated. | 

(7) Avoid erasures, interlineations, and footnotes. 

(8) Do not insert in the records written or printed 
matter on separate sheets of paper. | 

(9) Record the administration of the sacrament of the 
Lord’s Supper at the next regular meeting succeeding. 
In case the sacrament has been administered privately, 
the name of the elder or elders assisting should be noted. 

(10) Record the baptism of adults and of infants at the 
next regular meeting succeeding. 


(11) Record the full name of applicants for Church 
membership; in case of married females, the maiden name, 
and wife or widow of; in the case of minors, son or daughter 
of; and in every case whether baptized. iis 

(12) Record the full title of the church to which a 
certificate of dismission is granted, and the full name of 
the person dismissed with the date of dismissal. 

(13) Record the name of the elder appointed as a 
commissioner to Synod or Presbytery; also the exact 
period for which he was appointed commissioner; also 
upon the expiration of his term of service as delegate his 
report of his attendance and fidelity. 

(14) The record of each meeting is to be duly attested 
by the clerk or moderator. 

(15) When the Session of a church finds it necessary to 
exercise discipline, the Form of Government, the Book of 
Discipline, and the Digest should be carefully studied by 


58 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


the clerk of Session. (See especially Presbyterian Digest, 
1922, Volume I, page 806, second column.) 


(16) Once each year (the official Church year ends 
March 31) and at the conclusion of the minutes of the 
meetings of said year, there should be inserted in full 
the annual tabular statement which the Session of the 
church has made to the Presbytery. Also the report made 
by the Session to Presbytery of changes in the ruling elder- 
ship by death or otherwise; also in outline, the important 
actions taken at the congregational meetings held during 
the year. 


8. Docket. The docket of business for Session meet- 
ings should be prepared by the clerk, and handed by him 
to the moderator at the opening of each Session. The 
following form is suggested, and contains the more im- 
portant items of business likely to come before a Session, 
except those connected with judicial cases. It can be 
modified to suit specific needs: 


(1) Opening prayer. 

(2) Calling of roll. 

(3) Reading and approval of minutes. 

(4) Reports of permanent committees. 

(5) Reports of special committees. 

(6) Report of pastor. 

(7) Report of clerk. 

(8) Report of treasurer. 

(9) Examination and reception of members. 

(10) Dismissal of members. 

(11) Arrangements for Lord’s Supper when necessary. 

(12) Report to Presbytery when in order. 

(18) Appointment of commissioner to Presbytery or 
Synod. 

(14) Unfinished business. 

(15) Miscellaneous business. 

(16) Adjournment. 

(17) Prayer and benediction. 


TREASURER OF SESSION. 59 


9. Disability or absence of clerk. In the disability 
or absence of the clerk, the moderator is to act in the 
matter of the receiving and filing of complaints and appeals. 
(B. D., Ch. TX, §§ 85, 97.) The Session, however, for the 
record of its own transactions should appoint a clerk pro 
tempore. 


VI. TREASURER. 


1. Reason for appointment. Chapter VI of the 
Directory for Worship directs the Session to apportion 
the benevolent offerings of the congregation among the 
Boards of the Church. This involves the receipt and 
payment of the funds contributed by church members. 
For the systematic conduct of the finances of Session, a 
treasurer, therefore, should be appointed. When the 
Session is small the clerk may be elected as treasurer. 
See, also, “Offerings.” 

2. Two treasurers are advised. Pastors and Sessions 
are advised that experience is demonstrating that the 
purposes of the benevolence budget are best promoted 
in our particular churches by each church having a 
benevolence treasurer elected by the Session who is not 
the treasurer of the congregational funds, and they are 
earnestly counseled to constitute such a separate treasurer 
for their benevolence funds. (Minutes G. A., 1923, p. 258.) 

3. Reports. The treasurer of Session should report to 
the Session at its regular meetings the condition of the 
funds in his charge, and just after the close of the eccle- 
siastical year, on March 31, should present.an annual 
report for use in preparing the statistical report of Session 
to Presbytery. 

A further duty of the treasurer is to see that the accounts 
of all the church organizations are kept in a satisfactory 
manner, and that suitable forms are furnished to their 
officers by March 1, so that the annual reports of the 
organizations may set forth a complete exhibit of the 
work done by them. 


60 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


VII. COMMITTEES. 


1. Permanent committees. The oversight of the 
general interests of the congregation by the Session, can 
be most efficiently conducted by the appointment of 
permanent committees upon the more important matters 
of Sessional business. 

Among the usual committees needed in the average 
church are those on the Sabbath school, music, church 
societies, finance, and conference with the trustees. 

2. Special committees. Special committees are 
appointed for the consideration of matters needing im- 
mediate and temporary attention. They may consist of 
one or more members. 

3. Committees on judicial matters. For com- 
mittees of investigation and prosecution, see under 
“Judicial Cases.” 


4. Appointment. See ‘Rules for Judicatories,”’ 
p. 330, Rule VII. 

5. Pastor a member. The pastor by virtue of his 
office is a member of all Sessional committees, whether 
special or permanent. | 

6. Conduct of committee business. Great care 
should be taken by the committees of Sessions when | 
dealing with the Sabbath school, the missionary, and 
other societies, the deacons and trustees, to avoid all 
causes of friction. The advice of the Assembly in the case 
of the relations of the Session with the trustees, is pertinent 
to all committee business: ‘that all such questions be 
treated by the Session with Christian tact and courtesy, 
in the spirit of love and forbearance.”’ (Minutes G. A., 
1893, p. 90.) 


7. References to committees. All matters directly 
connected with the business of a permanent or special 
committee of Session, should be referred to it for report, or, 
if immediate action is required, should be brought by it 
before Session through the moderator. 


SESSIONAL RECORDS. 61 


8. Reports. Permanent committees should be called 
upon for reports at every regular meeting of the Session, 
and the resolutions appointing special committees should 
contain a clause requiring them to report at the meeting 
next ensuing. 


VIII. RECORDS. 


1. Fair record of proceedings to be kept. ‘‘EXvery 
Session shall keep a fair record of its proceedings.”’ (F. G., 
Ch. IX, § 9.) The phrase “fair record” indicates that it 
is not expected that Sessional should be as minute as 
Presbyterial records, for concerning the latter it is declared 
(F. G., Ch. X, § 8) to be the duty of the Presbytery to 
keep a ‘full and fair record.’”’ A record, therefore, may 
be fair without being minute. Itis desirable that the record 
should be both accurate and neat. 


2. Forms of records. Sce forms for many of the items 
of business transacted by the Session in Part VI, p. 345. 

3. Minutes of board of deacons. It is discretionary 
with church Sessions to order the minutes of the board of 

‘deacons to be incorporated with the records of Session. 
(Minutes G. A., 1891, p. 107.) 

4. Church meetings. ‘All proceedings of the church 
shall be reported to, and reviewed by, the Session, and by 
its order incorporated with its records.” (B. D., Ch. IX, 
§ 72.) 

Basing its action upon this section of the Constitution 
of the Church, the General Assembly has repeatedly 
directed that Boards of Trustees should annually submit 
to the Presbyteries, through the Sessions, the eyplete 
record of their proceedings. 

The intent of these actions is that either the Sriinal 
minutes of the meetings of trustees should be trans- 
mitted, or that certified copies of same should be fur- 
nished. 


5. Church meetings, incorporation mandatory. 
“The rule is not discretionary, but mandatory, that 


62 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


church Sessions shall order the incorporation of the pro- 
ceedings of congregational meetings with their own 
records.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1887, p. 117.) 

6. Church meetings, extent of incorporation. “It 
is in the power of church Sessions to direct that the pro- 
ceedings of such meetings (congregational) or of the 
corporation, (whether said proceedings are reported to 
the Session in the form of minutes of meetings or as reports 
of boards or committees), shall be incorporated in the 
Sessional records in such a manner, and to such an extent 
only, as will faithfully exhibit the action taken.” (Minutes 
Gules LSs7rp. 118.) 

7. Trustees, proceedings of, at congregational 
meetings. Referring to the preceding action, the 
Assembly has said that “this construction of the rule in 
question is to be understood to apply to the proceedings 
of trustees in all cases, in which, under the laws of the 
places where they exercise their functions, their action is 
subject to review by Session.” (Minutes G. A., 1887, p. 
118.) 

8. Yearly review by Presbytery. The “record shall ° 
be, at least once in every year, submitted to the inspection 
of the Presbytery.” (F. G., Ch. IX, § 9.) “Every judicatory 
above a Session shall review, at least once a year, the 
records of the proceedings of the judicatory next below.” 
(B. D., Ch. TIX, § 72.) “It is required of all the Presby- 
teries within the bounds of the General Assembly, annually 
to call up and examine the Sessional records of the several 
churches under their care, as directed in the Book of 
Discipline.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1809, p. 221.) 

-9. Presbytery may require records to be pro- 
duced. “If the lower judicatory shall omit to send up 
its records for this purpose, the higher may require them 
to be produced, either immediately, or at a specified time, 
as circumstances may determine.’”’ (B. D., Ch. IX, § 72.) 

10. Records once approved cannot be altered by 
Session. “A record once approved by a higher court 


ROLLS AND REGISTERS. 63 


cannot be altered or annulled by a lower one. If there be 
an error in the record, the remedy is to be sought by an 
application to the highest judicatory that has endorsed 
such mistake.” (Minutes G. A., N. 8., 1862, p. 34.) 


IX. ROLLS AND REGISTERS. 


1. Communicant rolls. A Presbyterian church is 
authorized to have four rolls: 

a. The roll of members in good and regular standing. 
This roll should be divided into two classes where necessary 
to include all its members, namely, resident members and 
nonresident members. (B. D., Ch. VII, § 50.) The number 
of communicant members to be reported annually to the 
Presbytery is the number upon this roll including both of 
these classes, resident and nonresident. 

b. The roil of suspended members. This roll is to include 
the names of communicant members who have been sus- 
pended “with process” or ‘without process” by the 
Session. The names on this roll are not to be counted in 
reporting annually to the Presbytery the number of 
communicant members. 

c. The roll of affiliated members. ‘When any member 
removes from a community in which the church is located, 
of which he is a member, for the purpose of securing an 
edueation, the Session of said church may issue to him a 
certificate of good standing, which, if issued, shall be used 
by the member receiving it solely for the purpose of 
establishing affiliated membership, without enrolling as a 
regular member, in a church located in the community 
of which the educational institution he attends is a part. 
The certificate shall be good for two years, subject to 
renewal. The Session issuing the certificate shall duly 
notify the fact to the pastor of the church named therein 
and shall retain the name of the member on the roll of 
the home church.” (B. D., Ch. XII, § 114.) 

d. The roll of baptized children of communicant members. 
(Minutes G. A., 1882, p. 98; also B. D., Ch. XII, § 114.) 


64 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


2. Additional rolls. In addition to these four rolls, 
every church should prepare, and keep up to date, two 
lists of names: 

a. A list of those who are qualified to vote in meetings of 
the congregation. This list should include all the com- 
municant members of the church who are in good standing, 
also all other persons, who regularly contribute to the 
support of the church, by such methods as are officially 
recognized in the church. 

b: A list of those who are qualified to vote in the meetings 
of the corporation. This list should include all communicant 
members in good standing, who are of full age; also all 
other persons of full age who regularly contribute to the 
support of the church by such methods as are officially 
recognized in the church. 

3. Adding, removing, restoring names. The law 
and usage of our Church may be summarized as follows 
with reference to adding names to, removing names from, 
and restoring names to the first of the rolls mentioned 
above, namely, the roll of communicant members in good 
and regular standing: 

a. Adding names to the communicant roll. Names may 
be legally added to the communicant roll of a churchin . 
two ways only, under ordinary circumstances: 

(1) When an applicant for membership is received by 
the Session on certificate from some evangelical church. 

(2) When an applicant is received by the Session on 
confession of faith. The General Assembly of 1911 (see 
Minutes G, A., p. 242) declared: “The only conditions of 
admission to the Church are a profession of faith in 
Christ and obedience to Him, followed by baptism in the 
Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost.” 

Only the Session of a church in regular meeting assem- 
bled can receive an applicant into membership. For the 
only exceptions to this rule, see caption No. 3, p. 213; 
caption No. 5, p. 214; see, also, caption 20, p. 78. In 


ROLLS AND REGISTERS. 65 


the case of applicants for membership on confession 
of faith, personal appearance before the Session is essen- 
tial, except in cases when serious illness or other provi- 
dential circumstances prevent such personal appearance. 
In such cases a Session may accept the report of an 
examining committee duly appointed for the specific 
purpose. 

The fact that names may be regularly added to the 
communicant roll of the Church in the above two ways 
only, under ordinary circumstances, is brought particularly 
and emphatically to the attention of our Sessions. Many 
Sessions are accustomed to receive members on “‘reaffirma- 
tion of faith,” a mode of reception which is not authorized 
by our Form of Government. This, and other illegal 
modes of reception, should not be continued. 

b. Removing names from the communicant roll. Names 
are removed from a communicait roll: 

(1) By death. 

(2) By certificate of dismission to another church, which 
church must be in good standing in an evangelical de- 
nomination. 

(a) Sessions should use the official form of certificate. 

(b) Sessions may grant certificates of dismission by 
special vote, or the pastor or clerk may be authorized to 
issue such certificates to those in good standing and make 
report at the next meeting of the Session, 

(c) A particular church must be designated in the 
certificate. The holder may, however, deposit it with 
“some other evangelical church.” (B. D., Ch. XI, § 109.) 

(d) Said church must be notified that such certificate 
has been granted and to whom. The fact of the reception 
of the person, or persons, named in the certificate of dis- 
mission shall be promptly communicated to the church 
which gave it. (B. D., Ch. XII, § 114.) 

(e) Said certificate is good for one year only. 

(f) “If a church member, more than two years absent 
from the place of his ordinary residence and church con- 


66 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


nections, applies for a certificate of membership, his 
absence, and the knowledge of the church respecting his 
demeanor for that time, or its want of information con- 
cerning it, shall be distinctly stated in the certificate.” 
(B. D., Ch. XII, § 116.) 

(g) Ordinarily, only the Session can grant a certificate 
of dismission. The members of a church dissolved by 
Presbytery receive certificates of dismission from the 
Presbytery. . Also, upon an appeal from an adverse de- 
cision of a Session, a Presbytery on its own authority, or 
by direction of a Synod, may grant certificates of dis- 
mission. 

(h) “The names of the baptized children of a parent 
seeking dismission to another church shall, if such children 
are members of his household and remove with him and 
are not themselves communicants, be included in the 
certificate of dismission.” (B. D., Ch. XII, § 114.) 

(3) By discipline,“‘in cases of process.”” That is to say, 
by conviction on evidence in a formal trial. See Book of 
Discipline, Chapters IT, III, IV, and V, for details. 

(4) By discipline, “in cases without process.”’ That is 
to say, by Sessional action without formal trial. 

(a) The name of a communicant, fully persuaded that 
he has no right to come to the Lord’s table, may be erased 
from the roll of communicants. (B. D., Ch. VII, § 49.) 

(b) The name of a communicant absent two years and 
residence known may be placed on the roll of suspended 
members. (B. D., Ch. VII, § 50.) 

(c) The name of a communicant absent three years 
and residence unknown may be placed on the roll of 
suspended members. (B. D., Ch. VII, § 50.) 

(d) A resident communicant neglecting the ordinances 
of the Church for one year, may be suspended from the 
communion of the Church until evidence of repentance is 
given. (B. D., Ch. VII, § 51.) 

(e) If a resident communicant persistently absents 
himself from the ordinances of religion, the Session may 


ROLLS AND REGISTERS. 67 


place his name upon the roll of suspended members. 
(Bao Cho VIIR§b1.) 

(5) By erasure. 

(a2) A communicant joining another denomination 
without regular dismission shall have his name erased 
from the communicant roll. (B. D., Ch. VIII, § 53.) 

(b) The same action shall be taken if the so-called 
denomination is not recognized as an evangelical de- 
nomination. . 


(6) By ordination to the ministry. When a man is 
duly ordained to the gospel ministry, the Session of the 
church shall erase his name from the roll of communicant 
members with a record of the fact and date of his ordina- 
tion. 


c. Restoring names to the communicant roll. 

(1) Names may be restored to the communicant roll 
when the Session, which has found it necessary to exercise 
discipline, either in cases with process or in cases without 
process, is fully satisfied that the ends of discipline have 
been secured and circumstances justify restoration to 
membership. 


(2) A member of a church returning a certificate of 
dismission to another church within a year from its date, 
shall be restored to membership in the church granting 
said certificate, but he shall not be restored to the exercise 
of functions of any office previously held by him in the 
church. (B. D., Ch. XI, § 109.) 

(3) A minister who has been permitted to demit the 
ministry by action of Presbytery, shall have his name 
placed on such communicant roll as he may designate. 
(B. D., Ch. VII, § 52.) 

4. Register of marriages and deaths. 

a. It is important that every church Session keep a 
fair register of marriages and of the deaths of church 
members. (F. G., Ch. IX, § 10.) 

6. The Publication Department of the Board of 


68 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


Christian Education has provided suitable books for 
keeping these rolls and registers. 

5. Custody of registers. The volume or volumes 
containing the records of Session and the facts concerniug 
church members should be in charge of the clerk of 
Session, and the pastor should report to the clerk all 
necessary items of baptisms, marriages, etc. 


xX. RECEPTION OF MEMBERS. 


1. Constitutional provisions. The Session has power 
to receive members into the church. (F. G., Ch. IX, § 6.) 
See for reception on confession, caption No. 18, p. 71, 
and by certificate, caption No. 2, p. 74. 

2. Terms of membership. The only terms of mem- 
bership are the conditions of salvation. ‘“‘A profession 
of faith in Christ and obedience to him is all that is re- 
quired in our Standards of those who are out of the visible 
Church, in order to their being baptized.” (Minutes G. A., 
N. S., 1860, p. 244. See C. F., Ch. XXVIII, § 4; and 
L. C., Q. 166; S. C., Q. 95.) Faith in Christ involves 
repentance for sin, dependence for salvation upon his 
atoning work, recognition of his deity, acknowledgment 
of his authority as Lord, and acceptance of the Scriptures 
as the Word of God. 

3. Vote of Session is the final act. For the reception 
of church members, whether by letter or on confession of 
faith, “the Session is the church, and its act of admission 
the act of the church. . . . The vote of the Session is the 
essential and final act by which they are thus received, 
and needs no subsequent action of the church to give it 
reality or validity.” (Minutes G. A., N.8., 1865, pp. 22, 23.) 

4. Members must be received by Session. ‘The 
order of the churches requires that all persons making a 
public profession of religion be introduced to the com- 
munion of the Church only by an individual Session regu- 
larly constituted.” (Minutes G, A., 1832, p. 334.) See for 


RECEPTION OF MEMBERS. 69 


exceptions, caption No. 3, p. 64, and captions Nos. 3 and 
5, pp. 213, 214. 

5. Members can be received only into the church 
over which Session rules. ‘Sessions cannot receive 
persons on profession of their faith in Christ, or by letter, 
into any body except into the organized church of which 
any given Session is the governing body.” (Minutes G, A., 
1893, p. 86.) 

6. Session not to receive members intending to 
belong to another church. “The practice of one 
' Session admitting to a Christian profession, persons 
belonging or intending to belong to a congregation under 
the care of another Session, is irregular, and ought not 
to be countenanced.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1832, p. 334.) 

7. Absentee members n»t to be received on con- 
fession. ‘‘When a person has been absent three years 
and his residence unknown, the Session of any other 
Presbyterian church cannot receive him on profession of 
faith, if restored standing in the church to which he 
belongs and regular dismission therefrom are possible.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1887, p. 81.) 

8. Suspended member cannot be received on 
examination. A suspended church member uniting 
with another church on examination, without stating the 
fact of his suspension, “‘unites deceptively. So soon as 
the facts in the case are ascertained by the Session of this 
second church, the proper order of procedure is for this 
Session, after conference with the accused person, to 
strike his name from their roll of church members as not 
under their jurisdiction, to communicate their action to 
the Session suspending him, with the reasons for it, and 
to request the said Session to proceed against him on 
separate process for duplicity and disorder.’’ (Minutes 
G. A., N.S., 1866, p. 269.) 

9. Applicants for membership having scruples on 
infant baptism. ‘While it is clear, that persons other- 
wise of good Christian character, are not to be excluded 


70 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


from the communion of that Church, because they have 
scruples concerning infant baptism, there is in every case, 
where such persons apply for admission, a question as 
to the expediency of receiving them, upon which the 
Session of the church must decide.” (Minutes G. A., 
1834, p. 36.) 

10. Persons disinclined to submit to the ordi- 
nances and regulations of the Church not to be 
received. Persons who do not believe in water baptism 
(Minutes G. A., 1883, p. 627), and persons not inclined _ 
to submit to the discipline of the church (Minutes G. A., 
O. S., 1853, p. 434), are not to be received. 


11. Persons rejecting fundamental doctrines can- 
not be admitted. Persons who do not believe in the 
fundamental doctrines of evangelical Christianity are not 
to be received into membership in the Presbyterian 
Church. For this reason the Assembly decided that 
Swedenborgians and Universalists could not be received. 
(Minutes G. A., 1886, p. 37; 1892, p. 60.) 


12. Persons engaged in certain occupations not 
to be admitted. Persons engaged in secular work on 
the Sabbath with a view to worldly advantage (Minutes 
G. A., 1819, p. 713), and persons engaged in the manu- 
facture and sale of intoxicating drinks (Minutes G. A., 
1877, p. 558), are not to be admitted to membership. 


13. Persons guilty of certain practices. Polyga- 
mists (Minutes G. A., 1875, p. 507), and duellists (Minutes 
G. A., 1805, p. 339), are not to be received until they 

crranitent a just sense of guilt, and give satistactory 
evidence of repentance.” 

14. Discretion vested in the Session. ‘Every Session 
must judge of that degree of knowledge of Christian doc- 
trine, and adherence thereto on the part of those examined 
by them, which may render their reception suitable, and 
for their own edification, and the peace of the church.” 
* (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1853, p. 434.) 


RECEPTION OF MEMBERS. 71 


15. Baptism necessary to membership. ‘The vote 
of the Session is conditioned upon the baptism, and can 
in no case be a substitute for the Sacrament itself.” 
(Minutes G. A., N. 8., 1867, p. 496.) 

16. Baptized children. See p. 87. 

17. Examination of applicants. See p. 72. 

18. Baptized persons, public profession. ‘‘Any 
forms, for publicly recognizing those who have been thus 
admitted to sealing ordinances, should give effect to the 
distinction, so clearly laid down by our Standards, between 
admitting the children of the church to the Lord’s Table, 
and the unbaptized to membership in the church. i 
(Minutes G. A., 1873, p. 639.) 

19. Unboneeed persons, public profession. ‘‘When 
unbaptized persons are to be admitted into the Church, 
they shall, in ordinary cases, after giving satisfaction 
with respect to their knowledge and piety, make a public 
profession of their faith in the presence of the congre- 
gation; and thereupon be baptized.” (D. W., Ch. VIII, § 3.) 

20. Profession of faith may be in the ks ee of 
the Session. ‘The public profession of one’s faith may 
for sufficient reasons, as the Directory for Worship (Ch. 
X, § 3) implies, be omitted.” (Minutes G. A., N. S., 
1867, p. 497.) But in such exceptional cases, the pro- 
fession should be in the presence of the Session or a com- 
mittee of the Session. A profession made by a person in 
articulo mortis, and only in the presence of a minister or 
elder, does not constitute membership in the visible 
Church. : 

21. Local confession of faith and covenants not 
authoritative. ‘Confession of faith and covenants in 
use among local churches are not essential to the organiza- 
tion of a church, or the establishment of membership 
therein, since they are not the authoritative standard of 
faith or practice in the Presbyterian Church.”’ (Minutes 
GRAZ IN: S886), .1. 23.) 


72 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


XI. EXAMINATION OF APPLICANTS, 


1. Examination of applicants. Those who are to 
be admitted to sealing ordinances, “shall be examined as 
to their knowledge and piety.” (D. W., Ch. X, § 3.) 

2. Examination to be in the presence of the 
Session. “Inasmuch as the members of the Session are 
the judges of the qualifications of those to be admitted to 
sealing ordinances, and the reception of such is their 
act, the examination of candidates ought manifestly to 
be in their presence, unless in special cases.” (Minutes 
G. A., 1885, p. 638.) 

3. Committee to examine in special cases. With 
reference to the examination of candidates unable to 
appear before Session the Assembly has decided that ‘in 
special cases of sickness, or other hindrance, this duty 
may be performed by a committee under direction of the 
Session.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1885, p. 638.) 

4. Persons to examine. The examination of can- 
didates for Church membership should be conducted under 
the direction of the pastor, or, if there be none, by the 
moderator of the Session. The ruling elders present may 
take part in the examination. 

5. Previous conference with applicants. The 
pastor, or, if there be none, the clerk of Session, should 
confer with applicants, prior to their appearance before 
the Session, with a view to due preparation for the ex- 
amination, and to remove any natural fears which may 
be cherished by young persons. 


6. Method’ and character of examination. The 
moderator should first ascertain the full name and age of 
each candidate, and the fact of his or her baptism or non- 
baptism. These items should be entered upon the memo- 
randum of the clerk of Session for use in the records. 

The examination should be as simple as_ possible, 
avoiding all theological technicalities, and developing 
mainly the fact of actual faith in and purpose to serve 


EXAMINATION OF APPLICANTS. 73 


faithfully the Lord Jesus Christ. Especially should care 
be taken not to burden the consciences of converts with 
doctrines, belief in which is not required of Church members. 
See p. 29. 

7. Questions precedent to admission. The essential 
facts desired may be ascertained by the moderator address- 
ing the candidate with some such questions as the following: 

(1) Do you believe in one God, Father, Son, and Holy 
Ghost? 

(2) Do you believe in Jesus Christ, as the only begotten 
Son of God, and do you receive him as your Saviour and 
acknowledge him as your Lord? 

(8) Do you believe in the Holy Scriptures as the Word 
of God, and accept them as the infallible and supreme 
rule of faith and conduct? 

(4) Do you promise to endeavor to lead a consistent 
Christian life? 

(5) Do you promise to obey the rules of this church, 
to contribute to its support according to ability, to attend 
its services, and to promote its peace, purity, and welfare, 
so long as you remain a member? 

In the diszretion of the Session, it may at times be of 
interest and profit to pursue a wider range of inquiry, as 
follows: 

(1) The time when a desire was first felt by the can- 
didates to confess Christ. 

(2) The influences which !ed to this desire. 

(3) The motives impelling to union with the Church. 

(4) The habits of the candidates with respect to prayer 
and reading of the Scriptures. 

(5) The acceptance by the candidates of the Scriptures 
as the Word of God. 

(6) The extent of their realization of sin and consequent 
need of a Saviour. 

(7) Their dependence upon the Lord Jesus Christ alone 
for salvation. 

(8) Their knowledge of fundamental Christian doctrine. 


74 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


(9) Their purpose to obey and serve Christ in the life. 

(10) Their purpose to perform faithfully their duties 
_as Church members. 

8. Reception of applicants. The applicants having 
passed a satisfactory examination, a motion should be 
made to receive them into the membership of the Church, 
and upon its adoption, the members of Session should 
rise and extend a cordial welcome in the name of Christ 
to the new members, taking them by the hand, and 
wishing them happiness and success in the Christian life. 
A brief prayer would be a fitting close to the solemn 
service. 

9. Directions to applicants after reception. The 
moderator of Session should give to the new members 
definite directions as to the time during divine service 
when they will make a public profession of faith in Christ. 


XII. DISMISSAL OR WITHDRAWAL OF 
MEMBERS. 


1. Session to counsel transfer. It is “enjoined 
upon the Sessions of our churches, on the removal of 
any member beyond the boundaries of their own or- 
ganization, ”’ to ‘‘counsel these members to transfer their 
relation immediately, if practicable, or at the earliest 
opportunity.” (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1869, p. 923.) 

2. Certificate required. ‘When any member shall 
remove from one church to another, he shall produce 
a certificate, ordinarily not more than one year old, of 
his church membership and dismission, before he shall 
be admitted as a regular member of that church.” (B. D., 
Ch. XIT, § 114.) 

3. Jurisdiction over transferred member. ‘A 
member of a church, receiving a certificate of dismission 
to another church, shall continue to be a member of the 
church giving him the certificate, and subject to the 
jurisdiction of its Session, .. . until he has become a member 


DISMISSAL OF MEMBERS. 75 


of the church to which he is recommended, or some other 
evangelical church.” (B. D., Ch. XI, § 109.) 

4. Certificate to be addressed to a church. “The 
certificate shall be addressed to a particular church.” 
(B. D., Ch. XII, § 114.) 


5. Certificate good in any evangelical church. 
While a certificate of dismission is to be addressed to 
a particular church, the holder may deposit it with 
‘‘some other evangelical church.” (B. D., Ch. XI, § 109.) 


6. Certificate to include children. In addition to 
the name of the Church member, if that member be a 
parent “‘the names of the baptized children . . . shall, if 
such children are members of his household and remove 
with him and are not themselves communicants, be in- 
cluded in the certificate of dismission.” (B. D., Ch. XII, 
§ 114.) 


7. Sessions may delegate authority to issue cer- 
tificates. The Assembly ‘does not find in the Form of 
Government anything which would invalidate the custom 
of authorizing by vote of Session, its moderator or stated 
clerk to issue letters in the interim of the meetings of the 
Session, to members who are in good standing, and to 
report such dismissions to the Session at its next meeting.”’ 
(Minutes G. A., 1891, p. 106.) 

8. Effect of certificate. ‘A letter of dismission, 
whether issued to a ruling elder or private member, 
terminates the relations of the person dismissed with the 
church giving the letter, except so far as said church is 
responsible for its watch and care over him during the 
period of transition.”” (Minutes G. A., N.8., 1867, p. 512.) 
A dismissed member, further, shall ‘not deliberate or 
vote in a church meeting, nor exercise the functions of 
any office, until he has become a member of the church to 
which he is recommended.” (B. D., Ch. XI, § 109.) 


9. Notification to churches. The clerk of the 
Session granting certificates of dismission should notify 


76 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


the church to which members are dismissed of the fact. 
(Minutes G. A., O. 8., 1869, p. 923.) 

10. Reception to be reported. ‘The fact of the 
reception of the person or persons named” in the certificate 
of dismission, ‘‘shall be promptly communicated to the 
church which gave it.’’ (B. D., Ch. XII, § 114.) And until 
such notice is received the names of the persons dismissed 
should not be removed from the roll. 

11. Irregularity does not invalidate dismission. 
In the case of certain persons whose dismission was not 
in regular form, ‘‘the Assembly, while not approving of 
the haste and confusion with which their dismission was 
given,” “declared their actual connection with the church 
of ————— now to be valid and regular.”’ (Minutes G. A., 
O.5., 1849, p. 266.) 

12. Dismissal of absentee members. “If a church 
member, more than two years absent from the place of 
his ordinary residence and church connections, applies 
for a certificate of membership, his absence, and the 
knowledge of the church respecting his demeanor for that 
time, or its want of information concerning it, shall be 
distinctly stated in the certificate.” (B. D., Ch. XII, 
§ 116.) 

13. Suspended member, dismission of. ‘It may 
be orderly in circumstances of necessity, arising from 
removal to an inconvenient distance,’ to “‘dismiss to 
another church a suspended member,’ ‘‘provided that in 
no instance the Session from which he be dismissed be 
allowed to review or rejudge the case.’’ (Minutes G. A., 
O.8., 1849, p. 239.) 

14. Suspended member may claim dismission 
when restored. ‘When a superior judicatory has taken 
action restoring a suspended member to a good standing, 
said member has the right on application to receive a 
regular certificate of dismission from the Session with 
which he is connected to any other church which he may 
name.’ (See Minutes G. A., 1824, p. 223.) 


DISMISSAL OF MEMBERS. 77 


15. Form of dismission to other denominations. 
The whole subject of the form of dismission to other 
denominations ‘‘is one that ought to be left to the sound 
discretion of the various church Sessions.”’ (Minutes G. A., 
O. S., 1851, p. 28.) A certificate of Christian character, 
as arule, will be sufficient. See suggestion of form, p. 365. 

16. Members uniting with other denominations 
without certificates. “If a communicant renounces the 
communion of this Church by joining another denomina- 
tion, without a regular dismission, although such conduct 
is disorderly, the Session shall take no other action in the 
ease than to record the fact, and order his name to be 
erased from the roll. If charges are pending against him, 
these charges may be prosecuted.” (B. D., Ch. VII, § 53.) 

17. Return of certificate within a year restores 
rights, except those of office. Should a member 
‘return the certificate, within a year from its date, the 
Session shall make record of the fact, but he shall not 
thereby be restored to the exercise of the functions of any 
office previously held by him in that church.” (B. D., 
Ch. XI, § 109.) 

18. Returned certificates more than one year old. 
No direction as to the course to be pursued, when a re- 
turned certificate is more than one year old, is given in the 
Book of Discipline. In such cases the Session should make 
due inquiry into the reasons for the delay, and make 
record of such inquiry in its minutes, If “it appears that 
the parties in question had good and sufficient reasons for 
such delay, being unsettled as to a permanent home; their 
moral and religious life, meantime, being well known to 
the Session as fully comporting with the requirements of 
the gospel of Christ,’”’ they may be restored to the full 
privileges of membership. (Minutes G. A., 1880, p. 79.) 

19. Modified certificates. Absence from the ordi- 
nances of God’s house, or other sufficient cause, may 
justify a Session in omitting from a certificate the words, 
‘fn good and regular standing.’”’ Session has the power to 


78 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


grant a “certificate agreeable to the Constitution of the 
Church and to the truth.”’ (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1864, 
p. 328.) See further, under caption No. 12, p. 76, and 
also form of modified certificate, p. 365. 

20. Presbytery may grant a certificate. A Session 
refused to obey an order of Presbytery to grant a certificate, 
and thereupon the Synod directed Presbytery to furnish 
the same. The member receiving the certificate appealed 
on the ground that such certificate, not being issued by 
Session, ‘‘must necessarily be considered not a valid docu- 
ment.’”’ The judgment of the Assembly was ‘“‘that the 
Synod had the power to issue the order complained of, 
and the certificate so issued is a valid document.”’ (Minutes 
G. A., 1875, p. 511.) 

21. Members of extinct church. See p. 213. 

22. Letters of credence. ‘The General Assembly 
urge upon the Sessions of churches the importance of 
giving to members who remove from them, in case of 
uncertain destination, letters of credence.’’ (Minutes G. A., 
1871, p. 587.) 

23. Letters of introduction. The General Assembly 
has recommended that Church members visiting Europe 
be given “‘letters of introduction to the pastors of European 
churches” of the Presbyterian faith and order. (Minutes 
G. A., 1894, p. 156.) 

24. What printed forms to be used. The Assembly 
urges upon all our churches the use of the printed blanks 
for dismission and reception furnished by the publishing 
agency of the Church. (See Minutes G,. A., 1871, p. 587.) 
See p. 364. 


XIII. SUSPENDED OR DROPPED MEMBERS. 


Cases WiTHouT PROCESS. 


The Session of a church has power by virtue of the 
provisions of the Constitution to suspend or drop members 
in certain cases, without trial, These cases are as follows: 


SUSPENDED OR DROPPED MEMBERS. — 79 


1. Communicant holding mistaken views. ‘If 
& communicant, not chargeable with immoral conduct, 
inform the Session that he is fully persuaded that he has 
no right to come to the Lord’s Table, the Session shall 
confer with him on the subject, and may, should he 
continue of the same mind, and his attendance on the 
other means of grace be regular, excuse him from attend- 
ance on the Lord’s Supper; and, after fully satisfying 
themselves that his judgment is not the result of mistaken 
views, shall erase his name from the roll of communicants, 
and make record of their action in the case.’”’ (B. TL , Ch. 
VII, § 49.) See p. 349. 

2. Absentee members, general power. “Although 
great caution and tenderness ought to be exercised toward 
those whose withdrawing from Christian privileges may 
be occasioned by the unavoidable dispensation of Prov- 
idence, without any material fault of their own, yet in all 
cases, in which a church Session has good reason to believe 
that any of the Church members under their care have 
absented themselves with design, either from a disregard 
of Christian privileges or from a wish to escape from the 
inspection and discipline of the church, they ought, with- 
out unnecessary delay, to declare such persons suspended 
from the privileges of the church until they give evidence 
of repentance and reformation.’”’ (Minutes G. A., 1825, 
p. 255.) See p. 346. 

3. Communicant absent for two years, whose 
residence is known, may be suspended. If a com- 
municant, not chargeable with immoral conduct, removes 
out of the bounds of his church, without asking for or 
receiving a regular certificate of dismission to another 
church, and his residence is known, the Session may, 
within two years, advise him to apply for such certificate; 
and, if he fails so to do, without giving sufficient reason, 
his name may be placed on the roll of suspended members, 
until he shall satisfy the Session of the propriety of his 
restoration. (B. D., Ch. VII, § 50.) 


80 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


4. Communicant who neglects ordinances may be 
suspended. “If any communicant, not chargeable with 
immoral conduct, neglects the ordinances of the church 
for one year, and in circumstances such as the Session 
shall regard to be a serious injury to the cause of religion, 
he may, after affectionate visitation by the Session, and 
admonition if need be, be suspended from the communion 
of the Church until he gives satisfactory evidence of the 
sincerity of his repentance, but he shall not be excom- 
municated without due process of discipline.” (B. D., 
Ch. VII, § 51.) See p. 348. 

5. Communicant absent for three years, whose 
residence is unknown, may be dropped. But, if the 
Session has no knowledge of him for the space of three 
years, it may erase his name from the roll of communi- 
cants, making record of its action and the reasons therefor. 
(Bey Chaviine'§:50. 

6. Members uniting with other denominations 
without certificates, may be dropped. See under 
“Dismissal and Withdrawal of Members,”’ p. 77. 

7. Suspended members, jurisdiction over. In all 
cases of suspension, whether for offences or absences, 
members continue under the jurisdiction of the Session 
which suspended them. (Minutes G. A., N. 8., 1866, p. 
269.) 


XIV. BAPTISM. 


1. To whom to be administered. ‘Baptism is not 
to be administered to any that are out of the visible 
Church, and so strangers from the covenant of promise, 
till they profess their faith in Christ, and obedience to 
him; but infants descending from parents, either both 
or but one of them professing faith in Christ, and obedi- 
ence to him, are in that respect within the covenant, and 
are to be baptized.” (L. C., Q. 166; also, 8. C., Q. 95.) 

2. Involved in reception. ‘The administration of 
baptism according to the Word of God, in the case of un- 


BAPTISM. 81 


baptized persons, must of course be involved in, and 
attendant upon,” the Sessional act of reception to mem- 
bership. (Minutes G. A., N. 8., 1865, p. 22.) 

3. Minister to officiate. ‘The party is to be baptized 
... by a minister of the gospel, lawfully called thereunto.” 
(CaleaCh. XEXVDLT. $2) 

4. Water essential to the sacrament. A _ person 
cannot ‘be admitted to membership in the Presbyterian 
Church who has not received water baptism in any mode, 
and who does not believe in other baptism than the baptism 
of the Holy Ghost.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1883, p. 627.) 

5. Time. Baptism may be administered “either at 
the time (of reception by Session) which would be entirely 
proper, or at a subsequent period appointed for this 
purpose.” (Minutes G. A., N. 8., 1865, p. 22.) The time 
usually appointed, is immediately in connection with the 
public profession of faith of new members, and preceding 
the administration of the Sacrament of the Lord’s Supper. 

6. Place, usually the church. “It is usually to be 
administered in the church, in the presence of the congre- 
gation.” (D. W., Ch. VIII, § 1.) 

7. Mode. ‘The Confession of Faith,Chapter XXVIII, 
Section 3, teaches as follows—viz., ‘Dipping of the person 
into the water is not necessary; but baptism is rightly ad- 
ministered by pouring or sprinkling of water upon the 
person.’ ”’ (Minutes G. A., 1834, p, 18.) 

8. Form of baptism. Baptism is to be administered 
to adults by sprinkling with water, accompanied by the 
words of the authorized formula, “I baptize thee in the 
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost.” (D. W., Ch. VIII, § 3.) It should be preceded by 
a confession of faith on the part of the person to be bap- 
tized, and should be followed by a brief prayer by the 
officiating minister. 

9. May be in private houses. Although it is proper 
that baptism be administered in the presence of the con- 
gregation, yet there may be cases when it will be expedient 


82 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


to administer this ordinance in private houses; of which 
the minister is to be the judge. (D. W., Ch. VIII, § 1.) 
This provision of the Constitution is understood to be 
applicable chiefly to the baptism of infants. 

10. Baptism of Roman Catholics. Converts from 
Romanism applying for admission sometimes desire to be 
baptized in accordance with the forms of the evangelical 
Churches. The question of the baptism of such converts 
is “left to the judgment of each church Session, guided 
by the principles governing the subject of baptism, as 
laid down in the Standards of our Church.”’ (Minutes G. 
A., 1875, p. 514; 1885, p. 593.) If the applicants are 
satisfied with their baptism in infancy, then the Session 
may receive them upon that baptism; if, on the other hand, 
the applicants are not satisfied, the Session may order 
that they be baptized. Our Church cannot take a position 
with reference to this matter of baptism which would imply 
that it is indispensable to salvation. Baptism is the sign 
and seal of an inward condition, and the Church, therefore, 
has given Sessions liberty to decide every case of Roman 
Catholic baptism upon its own merits. 

11. Baptism not to be repeated. ‘The Sacrament 
of Baptism is but once to be administered to any person.” 
(Cis GhXX VILL, $7 

12. Infant baptism. The requirements in connection 
with the baptism of infants are given under the head, 
“Children of Believers,” and will be found on p. 87. 


XV. THE LORD’S SUPPER. 


1. Membership in evangelical churches a_ pre- 
requisite tocommunion. “It is not in accordance with 
the spirit and usage of the Presbyterian Church” “to 
invite persons not members of any evangelical church, 
to partake of the Lord’s Supper.” (Minutes G. A., 1872, 
p. 75.) ‘The language of the Book (D. W., Ch. IX, § 4), 
relied upon by some to authorizeindiscriminate communion, 
is not correctly interpreted by them. Although, in 


THE LORD’S SUPPER. 83 


describing the persons there invited to the Lord’s Table, 
Church membership is not expressed, it is clearly implied.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1876, p. 79.) 


2. Frequency of communion. ‘The Communion, 
or Supper of the Lord, is to be celebrated frequently; but 
how often, may be determined by the minister and elder- 
ship of each congregation, as they may Judge most for 
edification.”’ (D. W., Ch. IX, § 1.) 


3. Public notice to be given. “It is proper that 
public notice should be given to the congregation, at 
least the Sabbath before the administration of this ordi- 
nance.” (D. W., Ch. IX, § 3.) 


4. Preparatory lecture. “It is proper that... the 
Sabbath before the administration of this ordinance, . . 
or on some day of the week, the people be instructed in its 
nature, and a due preparation for it.” (D. W., Ch. IX, § 3.) 


5. Communicants’ classes. ‘To secure intelligent 
confession of Christ at his table, it is desirable that there 
be something of the nature of a communicants’ class in 
-each congregation, duly made known from the pulpit, 
conducted by the pastor, or, in exceptional cases, by a 
competent member of the church. This class should be, 
if not continuous, for, say, a month before each com- 
munion season; it should be so conducted as to elicit free 
statements of belief and experience of religious truth and 
devotional feelings.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1889, p. 63.) 


6. Special services. ‘As it has been customary, in 
some parts of our Church, to observe a fast before the 
Lord’s Supper; to have a sermon on Saturday and Monday; 
and to invite two or three ministers on such occasions; 
and as these seasons have been blessed to many souls, and 
may tend to keep up a stricter union of ministers and con- 
gregations; we think it not improper that they who choose 
it may continue in this practice.” (D. W., Ch. IX, § 6.) 


7. Place. The place where the Lord’s Supper is publicly 


84. ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


administered should be the audience room in which the 
public worship of the congregation is conducted. 

8. Time. Usually the Lord’s Supper is administered 
at either the morning or evening service on a Lord’s Day, 
immediately after the sermon. This usage is in accordance 
with the opening sentence of the Directory for Worship, 
Chapter IX, Section 4. In many congregations, however, 
the administration of this Sacrament is conducted as an 
independent service, at some hour on the Lord’s Day, and 
a brief address is substituted for the sermon. The Session 
has the power to make such arrangements in this matter 
of time, as may seem to them best. 

9. Where there is no church organized. ‘The 
restriction laid by the last General Assembly on our 
missionaries, which confines them to administer the 
ordinance of the Lord’s Supper in such places only where 
there are church officers regularly appointed, is hereby 
repealed.” (Minutes G. A., 1798, p. 146.) It is the usage 
for ministers to administer communion to assemblies of 
Christians other than organized churches. 

10. Kinds of wine. “The essential elements of the 
Lord’s Supper are bread and wine. The General Assembly 
has always recognized the right of each church Session to 
determine what is bread and what is wine. No new legis- 
lation is needed on this subject.” (Minutes G, A., 1881, p. 
548; 1882, p. 557.) ‘“‘It is the sense of the Assembly that 
the unfermented fruit of the vine fulfills every condition 
in the celebration of the Sacrament.” (Minutes G. A., 1895, 
p.101,) 

11. Ministers only to officiate. ‘‘The Lord Jesus 
hath, in this ordinance, appointed his ministers to declare 
his word of institution to the people, to pray, and biess 
_ the elements of bread and wine, and thereby to set them 
apart from a common to an holy use: and to take and 
break the bread, to take the cup, and (they communicating 
also themselves) to give both to the communicants; but 
to none who are not then present in the congregation.” 


THE LORD’S SUPPER. 85 


(C. F., Ch. XXIX, § 3; see also L. C., Q. 169.) Neither 
of the Sacrament “may be dispensed by any, but by a 
minister of the Word, lawfully ordained.” (C. F., Ch. 
XXVII, § 4.) The letter and spirit of Chapter IX of the 
Directory for Worship also involve that no one but a 
minister can administer this Sacrament. 

12. Ruling elders to aid in the passing of the 
elements. It is the usage in some congregations for the 
minister to distribute the elements. In most congre- 
gations, it is the custom for the ruling elders to assist the 
minister in the distribution. If they be not available or 
sufficient, then the minister may invite the deacons, or in 
extreme cases other persons. 

13. No rule as to persons to aid the minister. 
‘Inasmuch as we have no rule in relation to the subject, 
the matter is referred to the discretion of the Sessions of 
the churches.” (Minutes G, A., 1877, p. 516.) 

14. Deacons may aid in the distribution of the 
elements. It is “in accordance with the Presbyterian 
law and usage that deacons distribute to the church 
members the bread and wine in the Sacrament of the Lord’s 
Supper.” (Minutes G. A., 1874, p. 84.) 

15. Communion by persons who aid the minister. 
The persons who aid the officiating minister, whether 
elders or deacons, should receive the elements from the 
minister after other communicants have been served. 

16. Communion by minister. ‘The minister him- 
self is to communicate, at such time as may appear to 
him most convenient.” (D. W., Ch. IX, § 5.) Ordinarily, 
the minister partakes of the elements, immediately before 
they are passed to the congregation. 

17. Persons who are to partake. The officiating 
minister is authorized to invite such persons as, ‘sensible 
of their lost and helpless state of sin, depend upon the 
atonement of Christ for pardon and acceptance with God; 
. . . and such as desire to renounce their sins, and are 
determined to lead a holy life.” (D. W., Ch. IX, § 4.) 


86 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


18. Sessions may exclude the ignorant as well as 
the scandalous. ‘Such as are found to be ignorant or 
scandalous, notwithstanding their profession of faith, and 
desire to come to the Lord’s Supper, may and ought to 
be kept from that Sacrament by the power which Christ 
hath left in his Church, until they receive instruction, and 
manifest their reformation.” (L. C., Q. 173.) The officiating 
minister is required “‘to warn the profane, the ignorant, 
and scandalous, and those that secretly indulge themselves 
in any known sin, not to approach the holy table.” 
(D. W., Ch. IX, § 4.) 

19. Mode of administration. ‘The table, on which 
the elements are placed, being decently covered, the 
bread in convenient dishes, and the wine in cups, and the 
communicants orderly and gravely sitting around the 
table (or in their seats before it), in the presence of the 
minister; let him set the elements apart, by prayer and 
thanksgiving.”” Then ‘“‘the minister is to take the bread, 
and break it, in the view of the people,” and proceed with 
the distribution. ‘After having given the bread, he 
shall take the cup, and”’ using the customary words of 
institution shall give it also to the people. Itis customary 
to follow with a brief exhortation, and ‘‘then the minister 
is to pray and give thanks to God.”’ (D. W., Ch. IX, § 5.) 

20. Collection for the poor. ‘The collection for the 
poor, and to defray the expense of the elements, may be 
made after this; or at such other time as may seem meet 
to the eldership.” (D. W., Ch. IX, § 5.) 

21. Private administration not permitted. ‘“Pri- 
vate masses, or receiving this Sacrament by a priest, or 


any other, alone; ... are all contrary to the nature of this 
Sacrament, and to the institution of Christ.” (C. F., Ch. 
XXIX, § 4.) 


22. In case of sickness. ‘The Standards of our 
Church are clear in their teaching that the Lord’s Supper 
is not to be received by anyone alone, yet, in cases of 
protracted sickness or approaching death, when the desire 


CHILDREN OF BELIEVERS. 87 


is very strongly urged by a member of the Church, to 
enjoy the administration of the Lord’s Supper, a pastor, 
having duly admonished the applicant that such ordinance, 
however a source of spiritual comfort, is not, in such cases, 
an imperative duty, or indispensable to salvation, may, 
with a member of his Session, and such communicants as 
may appropriately be permitted to partake in such solemn- 
ity, proceed to administer this Sacrament—a minute of 
every such act to be entered on the records of Session.’ 
(Minutes G. A., O. 8., 1863, p. 37.) 


XVI. CHILDREN OF BELIEVERS, 


1. CHurcH MEMBERSHIP. 


1. Church includes children. “A particular church 
consists of a number of professing Christians, with their 
offspring.” (F. G., Ch. II, § 4.) Children are likewise 
included in the Church by the words, “together with their 
children,’’ found in the definitions given of the Church 
universal, both in the Confession of Faith and the Form 
of Government. It cannot be too frequently emphasized 
that ‘‘all children born within the pale of the visible Church 
are members of the Church.” (B. D., Ch. I, § 6.) 


2. BAPTISM OF CHILDREN. 


1. Children as members entitled to baptism. ‘All 
children born within the pale of the visible Church are 
members of the Church, are to be baptized, are under 
the care of the Church, and subject to its government and 
discipline.” (B. D., Ch. I. § 6.) “Not only those that do 
actually profess faith in, and obedience unto Christ, but 
also the infants of one or both believing parents are to be 
baptized.” (C. F., Ch. XXVIII, § 4.) “That the seed of 
the faithful have no less a right to this ordinance, under 
the gospel, than the seed of Abraham to circumcision, under 


88 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


the Old Testament; that Christ commanded all nations 
to be baptized; that he blessed little children, declaring 
that of such is the kingdom of heaven; that children are 
federally holy, and therefore ought to be baptized.” 
(DAWs Civ iit, § 23) 

2. Only infants of members to be baptized. ‘Our 
Confession of Faith recognizes the right to baptism of 
infant children only of such parents as are members of 
the Church.”’ (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1843, p. 180.) 

3. Baptism of infants of noncommunicants. 
There is a diversity in views and in practice in the Church 
with reference to the baptism of the children of parents 
who, though noncommunicants, were yet themselves 
baptized in infancy. In connection with this question all 
ministers have been exhorted “to take due care”’ that all 
persons who “offer to dedicate their children to God” in 
baptism ‘‘are persons of a regular life, and have suitable 
acquaintance with the principles of the Christian religion.’ 
(Minutes General Synod, 1785, p. 115.) Further, the 
Assembly having been asked to give some precise direction 
and definition of the character “of the visible and credible 
profession of Christianity’? necessary in parents bringing 
their children to baptism, “judged it unnecessary, and 
perhaps impracticable, to deliver rules more explicit 
than those contained in the Standards of our Church, 
but should cases of difficulty arise, they must be decided 
respectively, according to their own merits, before the 
proper judicatories.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1794, p. 91.) While 
a diversity in practice exists, the language of the Larger 
Catechism does appear to confine infant baptism to the 
children of communicants. It reads, “Infants descending 
from parents, either both or but one of them professing 
faith in Christ, and obedience to him, are in that respect 
within the covenant, and are to be baptized.” (L. C., Q. 
166.) 

4. Presentation of the child. ‘After previous notice 
is given to the minister, the child to be baptized is to be 


CHILDREN OF BELIEVERS. 89 


presented, by one or both parents, signifying their desire 
that the child may be baptized.” (D. W., Ch. VITI, § 2.) 

5. Time and place. “It is usually to be administered 
in the church, in the presence of the congregation; and it 
is convenient that it be performed immediately after 
sermon.” (D. W., Ch. VIII, § 1.) The recommendation 
of the Directory as to the time is not usually followed. 
Infants are baptized in some churches at the preparatory 
service before communion, when held on Saturday after- 
noon; in other churches before the sermon at the morning 
service, on either the Sabbath preceding or following the 
administration of the Lord’s Supper; and in still other 
churches immediately before communion. The important 
thing in this connection is, that the Session shall adopt a 
rule determining both time and place for the public baptism 
of infants. No rule made by the Session can interfere with 
the right of the minister to baptize infants in private 
houses. See next section. © 

6. Baptism in private. Although it is proper that 
baptism be administered in the presence of the congre- 
gation, yet there may be cases when it will be expedient 
to administer this ordinance in private houses; of which 
the minister is to be the judge. (D. W., Ch. VIII, § 1.) 

7. Form of baptism. After the preliminary state- 
ments respecting the nature of the ordinance, the pro- 
pounding of questions to the parents, and prayer “for a 
blessing to attend this ordinance,” the minister, ‘‘calling 
the child by its name, shall say, ‘I baptize thee, in the name 
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.’ As 
he pronounces these words, he is to baptize the child with 
water, by pouring or sprinkling it on the head of the child, 
without adding any other ceremony.”’(D.W., Ch. VIII, §2.) 

8. Time when infancy ceases not determined. 
“The precise time of life when the state of infancy ceases, 
is not determined in the Word of God, nor by the Standards 
of our Church, and, from the nature of the case, is in- 
capable of being regulated by any uniform rule, but should 


90 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


be left to the judgment of ministers and Sessions, to be 
determined according to the particular circumstances of 
each case. The Assembly, therefore, deem it inexpedient 
to attempt to fix the precise time at which children ought 
to be considered too old to be baptized on the faith of 
their parents.”’ (Minutes G, A., 1822, p. 25.) 

9. Children of parents received on _ profession. 
When parents received on confession of faith in Christ 
into membership have children under the age of discretion, 
it is proper to baptize such children on their parents’ 
faith. This is involved in the closing sentence of the 
preceding section. 


3. OBLIGATIONS OF CHILDREN. 


1. Duties as Church members. When baptized 
children “have arrived at years of discretion, they are 
bound to perform all the duties of Church members.” 
(Bec Chie 173516.) 

2. Coming to the Lord’s Supper. When baptized 
children ‘‘come to years of discretion, if they be free from 
scandal, appear sober and steady, and to have sufficient 
knowledge to discern the Lord’s body, they ought to be 
informed it is their duty and their privilege to come to 
the Lord’s Supper.”’ (D. W., Ch. X, § 1.) 

3. General suggestion. Ministers and _ Sessions 
should impress upon the children of believers, in a proper 
manner, their duties and privileges as Church members. 
The question which confronts these children at the age of 
discretion is not whether they will join the Church, but 
whether they are ready to separate themselves from the 
Church. 


4. OBLIGATIONS OF PARENTS. 


1. Discipline of negligent parents. Sessions are 
‘directed to exercise proper discipline where neglect exists 
and is persisted in,” in the matter of presenting children 
for baptism. (Minutes G. A., 1886, p. 38.) 


CHILDREN OF BELIEVERS. 91 


2. Form of engagement or vow. The Directory of 
Worship requires that parents ‘‘teach the child to read 
the Word of God, that they instruct him in the principles 
of our holy religion, as contained in the Scriptures of the 
Old and New Testaments; an excellent summary of which 
we have in the Confession of Faith of this Church, and in 
the Larger and Shorter Catechisms of the Westminster 
Assembly, which are to be recommended to them, as 
adopted by this Church, for their direction and assistance 
in the discharge of this important duty; that they pray 
with and for the child; that they set an example of piety 
and godliness before him, and endeavor by all the means 
of God’s appointment to bring up their child in the nur- 
ture and admonition of the Lord.” (D. W., Ch. VIII, § 2.) 

3. Engagement or vow necessary. In connection 
with the baptism of children, besides requiring of parents 
that they shall dedicate their children to God in baptism, 
“the Directory of Public Worship requires an express 
engagement on” their part. (Minutes G. A., 1794, p. 89.) 

4. Catechetical instruction enjoined. ‘The Assem- 
bly hereby most earnestly remind parents and others of 
the duty of catechising children and youth, and enjoin this 
duty upon them, as one whose performance no instruction 
that children receive in the Sabbath school or elsewhere, 
outside the family, can supersede or supply.’”’ (Minutes 
ChAT LS Os Ds 1230) 

5. Children should be trained in the faith of the 
Church. ‘We have two suggestions to make to Christian 
parents on this general subject. One is, that they cause 
their children to be brought up in the faith of their fathers. 
We do not mean by this that our youth should be prevented 
from following out their honest convictions of duty; but 
that they should be dissuaded from uniting with other 
denominations from mere caprice or childish fancies. 
We consider the conduct of those parents who suffer their 
children to abandon our own Church without any adequate 
reason as in a high degree reprehensible, and calculated 


92 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


to inflict a serious injury both on the Church and on their 
divided household.”’ (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1840, p. 310.) 


5. CHurcH ContTrot Over BaptizED CHILDREN. 


1. Children subject to the Session. ‘Children, born 
within the pale of the visible Church, and dedicated to 
God in baptism, are under the inspection and government 
of the Church.” (D. W., Ch. X, § 1.) 

2. Significance of Sessional control. The words 
‘inspection and government” used in the Standards re- 
specting the children of believers, are not to be understood 
in a judicial but in an administrative sense. The power 
vested in the Session over children is in the main that of 
religious education. The control of a given child is the 
right of its parents. The parental authority has the 
precedence in this matter, parents being responsible, 
however, to the Session for the proper performance of 
their duties to their children. 

3. Children to be instructed. The children of the 
Church ‘‘are to be taught to read and repeat the Cate- 
chism, the Apostles’ Creed, and the Lord’s Prayer. They 
are to be taught to pray, to abhor sin, to fear God, and to 
obey the Lord Jesus Christ.” (D. W., Ch. X, § 1.) “This 
Assembly earnestly and affectionately recommend, to all 
the ministers and ruling elders in its connection, to teach 
diligently the young of their respective congregations the 
Assembly’s Shorter Catechism.” (Minutes G. A., N.S., 
1849, p. 181.) ‘The Assembly regard Christian training 
at all periods of youth, and by all practicable methods, 
especially by parents at home, by teachers in institutions 
of learning, and by pastors through catechetical and Bible 
classes, as binding upon the Church, according to the in- 
junction, ‘Train up a child in the way he should go,’ and 
as having a vital connection with the increase of the 
numbers and efficiency of the ministry, and of the stability 
and purity of the Church.” (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1854, 
p. 30.) See L. C., Q. 173. 


CHILDREN OF BELIEVERS. 93 


4. Diligent oversight enjoined. ‘Let us, as we value 
that covenant which makes the promise not only ours, 
but our children’s, take a more diligent oversight of those 
youthful members of our Church. Too often are they 
left to wander unrestrained and forgotten in the paths of 
error and of sin. Can the Church answer to her Great 
Head, if this neglect of duty be not mourned over and 
corrected?”’ (Minutes G. A., 1835, p. 37.) 

5. Special services to be held. It is recommended 
“to the pastors and Sessions of the different churches, to 
assemble, as often as they may deem necessary during 
the year, the baptized children, with their parents, to 
recommend said children, in prayer, to God, explain to 
them the nature and obligations of their baptism, and the 
relation which they sustain to the Church.” (Minutes G. 
A., 1818, p. 27.) “Our Sessions and Presbyteries are 
enjoined to see to it that pastors carefully instruct their 
churches on this subject.’’ (Minutes G. A., 1886, p. 38.) 

6. Roll of baptized children. ‘The Assembly 
directs church Sessions “to keep a full and permanent 
roll of all baptized children, and carefully to note their 
public confession of Christ, their passing beyond the watch 
and care of the church, or their removal by, death.” 
(Minutes G, A., 1882, p. 98.) 

7. Years of discretion. ‘The years of discretion in 
young Christians cannot be precisely fixed. This must be 
left to the prudence of the Session.’’ The officers of the 
church are the judges of the qualifications of those to be 
admitted to sealing ordinances; and of the time when it 
is proper to admit young Christians to them. (D. W., Ch. 
X, §§ 2, 3.) 

8. Forms of admission, distinction in. ‘‘The ad- 
mission of persons to sealing ordinances is confided, in 
the Form of Government, really and exclusively to the 
church Session. Any forms, for publicly recognizing those 
who have been thus admitted to sealing ordinances, should 
keep in view the principle thus declared, and should give 


94 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


effect to the distinction, so clearly laid down by our 
Standards, between admitting the children of the Church 
to the Lord’s Table, and the unbaptized to membership in 
the Church.” (Minutes G. A., 1872, p. 89.) 

9. Church relation of baptized children when they 
arrive at maturity. This subject has been repeatedly 
before the General Assembly, and has been always in- 
definitely postponed. That no decision has been reached 
by the Assembly, leaves the question within the sphere of 
authority of the church Sessions. Each Session, therefore, 
should act from time to time upon the question, whether 
the baptized children under its care who have reached 
maturity, and who after frequent conference still decline 
to perform the duties of Church members, should be 
retained on the Sessional roll of baptized children. 

10. Certificates of dismission. ‘The names of bap- 
tized children are to be included in a parent’s certificate 
of dismission. (B. D., Ch. XII, § 114.) ‘‘When parents 
with their families, are dismissed to other churches, the 
names of baptized children, who have neither come to 
years of discretion nor become communicants, should be 
embraced in the certificate given.” (Minutes G. A., 1882, 
p. 98.) 


XVII. CHRISTIAN EDUCATION IN THE 
PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


The following sections include a comprehensive state- 
ment of the actions of the General Assembly relating to 
Christian education in the particular church. They con- 
tain also an excellent outline, for the guidance of Church 
officers and members, of an adequate program of Christian 
education for the local congregation. If more detailed 
information is desired concerning such a program, it may 
be obtained from the Board of Christian Education. 

1. Constitutional provisions. ‘‘All children born 
within the pale of the visible Church are members of the 
Church, are to be baptized, are under the care of the 


CHRISTIAN EDUCATION IN THE CHURCH. 95 


Church, and subject to its government and discipline.”’ 
(B. D., Ch. I, § 6.) ‘The church Session is charged with 
maintaining the spiritual government of the congregation; 
for which purpose, they have power to. . . concert the 
best measures for promoting the spiritual interests of the 
congregation; to supervise the Sabbath school and the 
various societies or agencies of the congregation.” (F. G., 
@haeuxs, $6.) 

2. General responsibility of the Session. ‘That it 
belongs emphatically to the pastors and elders of each 
congregation to direct and supervise the whole work of 
the spiritual training of the young, and that it is an im- 
portant part of the functions of their office, both to en- 
courage parents to fidelity in bringing up their children 
in the nurture and admonition of the Lord, and, also, to 
secure the codperation of all the competent members of 
the Church in the religious education of all the children 
and youth to whom they can gain access.” (Minutes G. A., 
N. S., 1864, p. 507.) “Our investigation of the work of 
religious education within the particular church convinced 
us that its greatest need is intelligent, interested and con- 
stant supervision. ... In but few congregations is there 
any attempt at covering the whole field of religious 
education, as must be done, if the Church is to discharge, 
even in a fair degree, her duty properly to nurture the 
youth. This business of supervision belongs to the pastor 
and Sesssion. ... Where the Session is willing and able to 
give to this work the time and attention it must have, it 
may be well for it to attend to it rather than to entrust 
it to another body. But no Session should feel justified in 
refusing to do both, for it ought either to do the work 
itself or to commit it to some one else.’’ (Minutes G. A., 
1911, p. 31.) 

3. Delegation of responsibility by the Session. 
“The responsibility for all of the educational work in a 
particular church is with the pastor and Session, and 
nothing should be done to lessen their sense of it, but 


96 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


rather everything should be done to deepen it. Never- 
theless, this work is of sufficient importance to justify— 
indeed, to require—its committal to a committee acting 
under their authority. ... This committee might be called 
The Council of Religious Education.” (Minutes G. A., 
1910, p. 146.) ‘That particular churches are advised 
anew to form Councils of Religious Education, which, 
under the direction of the Session, shall have charge of 
the educational work within their bounds.’ (Minutes G. A., 
1913, p. 251.) 

4. Family religion. ‘That the General Assembly 
hereby specially directs the attention of the whole Church 
to this momentous subject, in the full assurance that no 
part of the work of the Church is more fundamental and 
important than that which is performed in the quietness 
and sanctity of homes where Christian parents are the 
divinely chosen and responsible guardians, examples, and 
teachers of their children, in the way of the Lord.” (Min- 
utes G. A., 1875, p. 504.) “That this Assembly recommend 
and urge that Sessions make diligent efforts to impress 
upon their congregations the value of the home as an 
educational agency, that by personal visitation, or other- 
wise, they endeavor to secure in the home proper religious 
instruction and that they lay special emphasis upon the 
maintenance, establishment, or restoration of the family 
altar as an educative and moulding influence of priceless 
value.” (Minutes G. A., 1918, p. 152.) 

5. Attendance upon church services. “That church 
Sessions are earnestly advised to give careful attention to 
young Christians in accordance with the provisions of 
the Directory for Worship, Chapter X, Section 1. ... 
In this connection Sessions are requested to give particular 
attention to the attendance of the baptized children of the 
Church at church services.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1915, p. 327.) 

6. Catechetical instruction. ‘The use of the Cate- 
chism in the religious instruction of the young, and of the 
children under the care of the Church, is affectionately 


CHRISTIAN EDUCATION IN THE CHURCH. 97 


and earnestly recommended to the Sessions, as the most 
effectual means, under God, of preserving the purity, 
peace, and unity of the Church.” (Minutes G. A., 1832, 
p. 372.) ““The General Assembly calls our pastors, Sessions, 
and Sunday-school superintendents to renewed faithful- 
ness in the use of the Shorter Catechism for the instruction 
of our children and youth in the doctrines and duties of 
our religion.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1924, p. 115.) 

7. Missionary education. ‘That pastors and Sessions 
be advised as to the superior educational methods and the 
excellent material provided by our various Boards for the 
nurture of the youth in missionary work through the 
Sunday schools, mission study classes, Young People’s 
Societies, and Guilds; and that they be zealous to make 
use of these methods and this material.’’ (Minutes G. A., 
1912, p. 88.) ‘That the Assembly urges all churches 
and Sunday schools to engage in systematic missionary 
education.” (Minutes G. A., 1917, p. 219.) ‘“That the 
General Assembly urges upon the churches the thorough 
study of missions, not only in the Sunday schools and 
Young People’s Societies, but through the Church School 
of Missions.’”’ (Minutes G. A., 1924, p. 115.) 

8. Stewardshipeducation. The Presbyterian Church 
should ‘‘make the Sabbath school a training school in the 
methods and objects of Christian benevolence, to the end 
that our young people may understand and love the great 
Boards of our Church—not part, but all of them.’’ (Min- 
utes G. A., 1895, p. 88.) ““That stewardship as taught by our 
Lord—ineluding within its scope not only giving but also 
spending and saving and acquiring money and indeed the 
entire life—be presented with fresh and constant emphasis, 
calling upon everyone to make a practical acknowledg- 
ment of God’s rights in all possessions by the dedication 
of the first fruits—a definite proportion of the net income 
—to be given for extending the Kingdom of heaven upon 
earth.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1920, p. 248.) 


98 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


9. Temperance instruction. ‘General Assembly 
most emphatically requests the Sessions of our various 
churches to provide for systematic Biblical instruction, 
in the Sabbath schools under their care, in the principles 
of temperance, as interpreted by our Church, and that 
such instruction be given at least each quarterly Sabbath— 
i. e., every three months.” (Minutes G. A., 1891, p. 148.) 


10. The Sunday school. 


a. Supervision by the Session. “We would again call 
the attention of our Sabbath schools to the deliverances 
of former General Assemblies, which refer the supervision 
of their work, the selection of officers and teachers, the 
direction of the benevolence, and the general conduct of 
the school to the Session of the church.’’ (Minutes G. A., 
1885, p. 627.) 


b. Method of selecting officers and teachers. “In all of 
our Sabbath schools superintendents should be chosen or 
appointed, subject to the approval of the Session.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1878, p. 26.) “The selection of teachers 
belongs to the Session of the Church.’’ (Minutes G. A., 
1885, p. 627.) These powers of the Session may be ex- 
ercised directly, or the Session may act upon recommenda- 
tion, or the Session may delegate these powers. 


c. Supported by the church. ‘Many of our schools are 
left by the particular churches to which they belong with- 
out any proper provision for their support. The schools 
are left to provide the funds for their current expenses; 
and the intelligent interest and affection of the children 
are centered in self-care. No more should parents expect 
their children to pay for their own bread, clothes, and 
schoolbooks than should the church expect them to bear 
the expense of their instruction in the Sabbath school.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1895, p. 88.) 

d. Statistical report. An annual report has been ordered 
by the General Assembly for the use of the Board of 
Christian Education. 


CHRISTIAN EDUCATION IN THE CHURCH. 99 


e. Special days. “That the recommendations on Special 
Days in the Sunday schools... , as follows, be approved 
and adopted: 

National Missions: 

Lincoln’s Birthday in February. 
Children’s Day in June. 
Thanksgiving Day in November. 


Foreign Missions: 
Christmas. 
Easter. 


Christian Education: 
Rally Day—last Sunday in September. 
Vocation Day—first Sunday in May. 
Interdenominational Young People’s Day—last 
Sunday in January.” (Minutes General Council, 
May 20, 1925, p. 7.) 


fj. Presbyterian helps. ‘We earnestly recommend the 
use in all our schools of our Presbyterian lesson helps and 
periodicals.”” (Minutes G. A., 1895, p. 88.) ‘That the 
Assembly calls the attention of churches and Sabbath 
schools to the fact that our Board provides Sabbath- 
school lesson helps and literature unexcelled, and recom- 
mends their use in preference to those provided by out- 
side publishing houses.” (Minutes G. A., 1916, p. 157.) 


11. Young People’s Work. 

a. In general. ‘We recommend that the pastors and 
leaders of the Church be urged to promote and encourage 
all efforts toward religious education among their Young 
People’s Societies.’”’ (Minutes G. A., 1909, p. 144.) “That 
in each church there be developed an educational program 
which shall include in its scope all the young people of 
the church, and which shall bring into closer codrdination 
all young people’s organizations. For the development 
of trained leaders and efficient workers to carry on this 
educational program, each church is urged to make the 
fullest possible use of the summer conferences and winter 


100 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 
' 


institutes as conducted by the Board.”’ (Minutes G. A., 
1920, p. 138.) 

b. Young People’s Day. “That the General Assembly, 
having designated the first Sunday in February as Young 
People’s Day, strongly recommends the observance of 
the day, and urges Young People’s Societies to make a 
special contribution to the work being carried on by our 
denomination in their behalf.” (Minutes G. A., 1916, p. 
157.) In view of the fixing of the last Sunday in January 
as Interdenominational Young People’s Day (see p. 99), 
that Sunday is now observed as Young People’s Day in 
our Church. 


12. Week-day religious education. 


a. The Daily Vacation Bible School. ‘We recommend 
this plan of religious instruction (the Vacation Bible 
School) to the Church.” (Minutes G. A., 1918, p. 187.) 
‘‘We recommend to all our churches the Daily Vacation 
Bible School and urge that wherever possible such schools 
be organized.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1919, p. 222.) 


b. Week-day religious instruction. ‘That churches be 
urged to organize themselves with a view to the discharge 
of their responsibilities in the Christian nurture of the 
children and youth, that they study means of making the 
Sunday school a more effectual school of religion, par- 
ticularly by training adequately qualified teachers, that 
they organize and maintain Daily Vacation Bible Schools 
and week-day schools for religious instruction, codperating 
with our evangelical churches wherever advisable.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1923, p. 133.) ‘That the General Assem- 
bly urges upon the Synods, Presbyteries, and churches a 
careful canvass of the values of the various forms of week- 
day religious instruction during the vacation period and 
during the public-school year, including the Daily Vaca- 
tion Bible School, the summer Bible school, on the Lathem 
plan, and the denominational community type of organiza- 
tion for week-day and Sunday correlated religious in- 


- CHRISTIAN EDUCATION IN THE CHURCH. 101 


struction during the public-school year.’”’ (Minutes G. A., 
1924, p. 115.) 

c. Communicants’ classes. ‘That pastors be especially 
urged to be faithful in conducting communicants’ classes 
in connection with week-day schools for religious instruc- 
tion where such are in existence.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1920, 
p. 133.) 

13. A comprehensive program. “That in each 
church there be developed an educational program which 
shall include in its scope all the young people of the church, 
and which shall bring into closer coérdination all the 
young people’s organizations.’ (Minutes G. A., 1920, p. 
133.) ‘That the General Assembly approves and urges 
upon the Synods, Presbyteries, and churches the far- 
reaching possibilities and great importance of the unifica- 
tion of all the educational activities of the individual 
church in a comprehensive and definite educational pro- 
gram under the competent direction of a Council or Com- 
mittee of Christian Education.’’ (Minutes G. A., 1924, p. 
114.) “That the General Assembly commend the progress 
made in the development (by the Board of Christian 
Education) of the comprehensive age-group programs o1 
religious education and urge all pastors and Sessions care- 
fully to examine the Presbyterian Program for Young 
People with a view to its adoption.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1925, 
p. 49.) 

14. Leadership training. ‘That recognizing that the 
greatest need in the educational activities of our Church 
of today is that of consecrated trained teachers of our 
children and youth, we call upon all pastors and Sessions 
to make teacher-training a part of the policy of the in- 
dividual church.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1919, p. 221.) 

15. Relation of the individual church to the 
Board of Christian Education. . With reference to he 
Department of Home and Church of the Board of Christian 
Education, “This Department shall take over and develop 
the work of Christian nurture, in the home and church, as 


102 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


now organized in the Board of Publication and Sabbath 
School Work. ... The program of said work being now 
done by the Board of Publication and Sabbath School 
Work is given in the annual report of 1922, pages 9-22, 
to which reference is made for the full statement. It 
includes the work of the Sunday school in all its depart- 
ments, the development of its educational efficiency 
through the better training of teachers, and the use of 
suitable literature and methods, its extension through the 
development of such agencies as the Daily Vacation Bible 
Schools and the week-day Church schools, the promotion 
of a correlated program of religious instruction in the 
home and church, emphasizing home religion and the 
family altar, the training of leadership in religious educa- 
tion and the Young Peopl>’s Work. To plan or and extend 
this work is the function of this Department.” (Minutes 
G. A., 1923, pp. 136, 1387.) Inquiries about the program 
of Christian nurture or religious education in the home, 
church, and community, developed and promoted by this 
Department, under the authority of the General Assem- 
bly, may be addressed to Department of Home and Church, 
Board of Christian Education, Witherspoon Building, 
Philadelphia, Pennsylvania. 

16. Co-operation with the International Council 
of Religious Education. ‘The Assembly approves the 
codperation of the Board in the International Sunday 
School Council of Religious Education, and anticipates 
from its Committee on Education an educational leader- 
ship in the formulation of a national policy of religious 
education for the evangelical churches.” (Minutes G, A., 
1922, p. 222.) 


XVIII. WORSHIP. 
1. GENERAL MATTERS. 


1. Importance of weekly worship. “The great im- 
portance of weekly assembling the people, for the publie 


WORSHIP. 103 


worship of God, in order thereby to improve their knowl- 
edge; to confirm their habits of worship, and their desire 
of the public ordinances; to augment their reverence for 
the most high God; and to promote the charitable affections 
which unite men most firmly in society.” (F. G., Ch. X-XI, 
§ 1.) For the fundamental doctrines connected with | 
worship, see the Confession of Faith, Chapter XXI, and 
also this Manual, p. 45. 

2. Worship under control of minister and Session. 
“By our Constitution the whole arrangement of a church 
as to worship and order is committed to the minister and 
Session.’’ (Minutes G. A., O: 8., 1845, p. 21.) ‘“The General 
Assembly takes notice that the exclusive authority of the 
Session over the worship of the church, including not only 
the times and places of preaching the Word, but also the 
music and the use of the church buildings, is not sufficiently 
appreciated by the Church at large, and that there are 
frequent complaints that trustees of congregations 
assume power and authority, especially over music and 
the use of church buildings, which are not warranted by, 
but are in conflict with, the Constitution of the Church. 
The Assembly enjoins upon the churches loyal adherence 
to our Form of Government, providing that the authority 
of the Session over all matters of worship is paramount, 
and at the same time recommends that all such questions 
be treated by the Session with Christian tact and courtesy, 
in the spirit of love and forbearance.”’ (Minutes G. A., 
1893; panos te Gy Chalx, § 

3. The parts of public worship. ‘The reading of 
the Scriptures with godly fear; the sound preaching, and 
conscionable. hearing of the Word, in obedience unto 
God, with understanding, faith, and reverence; singing 
of psalms with grace in the heart; as, also, the due admin- 
istration and worthy receiving of the Sacraments insti- 
tuted by Christ; are all parts of the ordinary religious 
worship of God: besides religious oaths, and vows, solemn 
fastings, and thanksgivings upon special occasions; which 


104 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


are, in their several times and seasons, to be used in an 
holy and religious manner.” (C. F., Ch. XXI, § 5. See, 
also, F. G., Ch. VII.) 

4. Directory a part of the Constitution. The 
Directory for Worship is a part of the Constitution of the 
Presbyterian Church, and as such is obligatory upon both 
ministers and Sessions, except where its provisions are 
commendatory or optional in their phraseology. 

5. Simplicity in worship. The simplicity of the New 
Testament, in respect to the worship of the house of God, 
is not only universally desirable, but available and prac. 
ticable. It is free from burdensome expenses and dis- 
tractive entanglements. ‘The Sessions of the churches 
are urged to preserve, in act and spirit, the simplicity of 
service indicated in the Directory for Worship.” (Minutes 
G. A., 1874, p. 83.) 

6. Ministers’ duties in connection with worship. 
The Constitution of the Church gives to ministers positive 
and discretionary power in the following matters connected 
with the worship of the Church, viz.: (1) Public prayer 
(D. W., Ch. V, § 4). (2) Public reading of the Scriptures 
(D. W., Ch. III, § 1). (8) Public exposition and preaching 
(L. C., Q. 158). (4) Baptism and the Lord’s Supper (C. F., 
Ch. XXVII, § 4). (5) Church music (D. W., Ch. IV, § 4). 
(6) Blessing the people. With the duties thus assigned to 
ministers neither the Session nor any other authority in 
the congregation can interfere. Itis their right to conduct 
public worship in accordance with the discretion vested 
in them by the Constitution. 

7. Posture in prayer. The Assembly in 1870 declared 
action upon posture in prayer and praise inexpedient. 
(Minutes, p. 28.) It is to be remembered, however, that 
“the posture of standing in public prayer and that of 
kneeling in private prayer are indicated by examples in 
Scripture.”’ (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1849, p. 255; 1859, p. 
38.) Further, standing in public prayer was the approved 


WORSHIP. 105 


posture in the primitive Church. Whatever the attitude, 
it should be characterized by reverence. 

8. Responsive reading. The Assembly of 1888, in 
an appeal case (Minutes, p. 112), decided that this practice 
was not contrary to the Constitution of the Church. 

9. Forms in use by the Reformed churches. Each 
minister is at liberty ‘‘to avail himself of the Calvinistic 
or other ancient devotional forms of the Reformed 
churches, so far as may seem to him for edification.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1882, p. 95.) 

In 1903 the General Assembly appointed ‘‘a committee 
who should prepare, in harmony with the Directory for 
Worship, a Book of Simple Forms and Services.’’ In due 
time this resulted in the publishing of the ‘‘Book of 
Common Worship,” which the Assembly has “‘authorized 
for voluntary use in the churches.” 

10. Apostles’ Creed. ‘It use in worship is not con- 
trary to law.’’ (Minutes G. A., 1892, p. 35.) 

11. Bulletin of services. In many churches it is now 
the usage to issue a regular printed weekly or monthly 
bulletin of the church services and other meetings, for 
both the Sabbath and the week days. This is distributed 
to the members of the church under the direction of the 
pastor. Its advantages are two in number—that it gives 
relief from the reading of notices from the pulpit, and that 
it serves as a reminder to Church members at their homes. 


2. CuHurRcH Music. 


1. Extent of Sessional jurisdiction. The appoint- 
ment of leaders, organists, and other helpers; the choice 
between congregational and choir singing, and all other 
matters connected with the music of the church, are under 
the supervision and control of the Session, except where 
the Constitution gives authority to the minister. ‘‘The 
Assembly leaves to each Session the delicate and important 
matter of arranging and conducting the music as to them 
shall seem most for edification, recommending great 


106 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


caution, prudence, and forbearance in regard to it.’ 
(Minutes G. A., 1884, p. 115.) See pp. 103, 316. 

2. Congregational singing commended. ‘The 
whole congregation should be furnished with books, and 
ought to join in this part of worship. It is proper to sing 
without parceling out the psalm, line by line. The practice 
of reading the psalm, line by line, was introduced in times 
of ignorance, when many in the congregation could not 
read: therefore, it is recommended, that it be laid aside, 
as far as convenient.’ (D. W., Ch. IV, § 3.) ‘‘ ‘The Lord 
delights in the praise of all his people.’ This being the 
only part of the worship in which they distinctly and 
audibly unite, it is especially desirable that, as far as 
may be, the whole congregation shall join therein.” 
(Minutes G. A., O. 8., 1867, p. 366.) 

3. Choirs and musical instruments, when to be 
used. “The introduction of choirs or musical instru- 
ments can be justified only as they serve this end (of 
inspiring and expressing devotion) and aid or accompany 
sacred song; and no display of artistic skill, no delicacy 
of vocal training, no measure of musical ability, com- 
pensates for the violation, or even neglect, of the pro- 
prieties of divine worship.’ (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1867, 
p. 366.) 

4, Character of choir members. ‘The conduct of 
so important a part of divine worship should be com- 
mitted only to those who respect religion, and, as far as 
practicable, to those who are in communion with the 
church.”’ (Minutes G. A., O. §., 1867, p. 366.) 

5. Music to be devotional. ‘Church music should 
be of a devotional character, especially in instrumental 
and vocal voluntaries. All musical performances incon- 
sistent with the proprieties of the Sabbath and of the 
sanctuary, should be suppressed and excluded.” (Minutes 
G. AsO. Saels67 ip. 365:} 

6. Time of rehearsals. “Meetings for rehearsals or 
mere musical practice should be held during the week 


CHURCH MUSIC. 107 


rather than on the Lord’s Day.’’ (Minutes G. A., O. S., 
1867, p. 366.) 

7. Attitude of Session toward the choir. Sessions 
“are urged to cultivate a kind and fraternal spirit toward 
those who lead the music of the sanctuary, and to manifest 
an affectionate and appreciative interest in any endeavors 
they may make to improve the character of this service, 
to the end that harmony may be promoted, ‘and all things 
be done unto edifying.’’’ (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1867, 
p. 366.) 

8. Character of hymns used. ‘‘When any families 
or congregations in their religious worship make use of 
hymns containing erroneous doctrine or trivial matter, it 
becomes the duty of church Sessions ‘to inquire into the 
matter, and act as the case may require.” (Minutes G. A., 
1806, p. 360.) 

9. Furnishing books. ‘The selection and furnishing 
of the books of praise to be used in the public worship of 
God are within the power of the Session. Care should be 
taken, however, to ascertain the general state of feeling 
in the church before selecting or changing a hymnal, and 
the choir should be consulted. 

10. The Hymnal commended. ‘That we heartily 
recommend the Hymnal to our churches, and express the 
earnest hope for the general adoption of this collection as 
the book of praise throughout our Church.” (Minutes G. 
A., 1895, p. 90.) The Hymnal is published by the Board 
of Christian Education, Witherspoon Building, Philadei- 
phia. 

3. MEETINGS FOR PRAYER. 

1. Extent of Sessional jurisdiction. The Session 
possesses the right to determine how many meetings for 
prayer shall be held within the bounds of the congregation, 
and where they shall be held, and to its wisdom and dis- 
cretion must largely be left the arrangement of these times 
and places, and such matters, as choosing the leaders and 
planning the topics. 


108 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


4, Sprectiau SERVICES. 


1. The Lord’s Day the only holy day. ‘There is no 
day under the gospel commanded to be kept holy, except 
the Lord’s Day, which is the Christian Sabbath.” (D. W., 
Che Xd. Vieeeae) 

2. Fasts and thanksgivings. The Directory for 
Worship empowers church Sessions to determine for par- 
ticular congregations when it is proper to observe fasts 
or thanksgivings. (D. W., Ch. XV, § 4.) 

3. National thanksgivings. “If at any time the civil 
power should think it proper to appoint a fast or thanks- 
giving, it is the duty of the ministers and people of our 
communion, as we live under a Christian government, to 
pay all due respect to the same.’’ (D. W., Ch. XV, § 4.) 

4, Missionary meetings. ‘The attention of pastors 
and church Sessions is ealled to the great importance of 
maintaining regular services, with specific reference to 
the spread of the gospel throughout the world. The 
General Assembly has recommended that, in every con- 
gregation, the first devotional meeting of each month be 
given up to the consideration of the work of the Lord 
throughout the world, and to prayer for the world’s con- 
version.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1879, p. 585; 1880, p. 51; 1891, 
DiLS2) 

5. Week of prayer. ‘That the week beginning with 
the first Sabbath of January be observed by all our con- 
gregations as ‘a week of prayer’ for the conversion of the 
world.” (Minutes G. A., 1859, etc.) Many churches find 
the week immediately preceding Easter Sunday a time 
especially suitable for prayer and devotional services. 


6. Education and colleges. ‘All our churches and 
literary institutions are recommended to observe a day 
of prayer for the influence of the Holy Spirit upon our 
colleges and seminaries and schools, that our youth 
gathered therein may be converted to Christ, and more 
completely consecrated to his service, and that larger 


SPECIAL SERVICES. 109 


numbers of our young men may be inclined to seek the 
work of the ministry.” (Minutes G. A., 1885, p. 688.) 
The General Assembly has recommended the third Sunday 
of February as a Universal Day of Prayer for Students 
and the first Sunday in May as Vocation Day. 

7. Sabbath observance. The churches are recom- 
mended to set apart one service during the year ‘for the 
purpose of emphasizing and exalting the importance of 
the observance of the Sabbath Day.” (Minutes G. A., 
1895, p. 23.) 

8. Temperance and Moral Reform. The Assembly 
has repeatedly recommended special services in the 
interest of these causes and active endeavor to promote 
them. 

9. Evangelistic services. Special and protracted 
religious services have been repeatedly recommended by 
the General Assembly with a view to reaching and saving 
the unconverted. The exercises consist of prayer, praise, 
and preaching, and an after service is often held in which 
the unsaved are urged to make a decision for Christ. 
Personal visitation by the pastor and others is employed 
in addition, as a means of awakening interest in spiritual 
things. 

10. Persons engaged. ‘The person to whom the 
special services should be always entrusted is the pastor 
of the church. Other ministers may be invited with his 
consent to codperate, but both the power and the re- 
sponsibility in all matters should be vested in him. If 
one of the class of ministers, known as evangelists, is 
invited to assist in the meetings, great care should be 
taken to choose a person of unquestioned ability, dis- 
cretion, knowledge, and soundness in the faith. 


5. WOMEN AND CHURCH SERVICES. 


1. The Session vested with discretion. ‘‘The 
Assembly expresses no opinion as to the Scriptural view 
of woman’s right to speak and pray in the social prayer 


110 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


meeting, but commits the whole subject to the discretion 
of the pastors and elders of the churches.’’ (Minutes G. A., 
1874, pp. 32, 66.) “The Assembly regards all prohibitions 
contained in God’s Word as equally binding on the Church 
to-day as at any period of its history, but does not regard 
the passages cited as forbidding the participation of 
women in certain of the assemblies for worship in the 
church. The extent of this participation, in our judgment, 
should be left to the wise discretion of the pastor and elders 
in each particular church.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1893, p. 114.) 


6. In Vacant CHURCHES. 


1. To be held every Lord’s Day. “It is recom- 
mended that every vacant congregation meet together, 
on the Lord’s Day, at one or more places, for the purpose 
of prayer, singing praises, and reading the Holy Scriptures, 
together with the works of such approved divines, as the 
Presbytery within whose bounds they are may recommend, 
and they may be able to procure.” (F. G., Ch. X XI, § 1.) 


2. Elders or deacons to preside. ‘‘And that the 
elders or deacons be the persons who shall preside, and 
select the portions of Scripture, and of the other books to 
be read; and to see that the whole be conducted in a be- 
coming and orderly manner.” (F. G., Ch. XXI, § 1.) It 
is to be noticed in this provision of the Form of Govern- 
ment, that it is not required that either elders or deacons 
shall read the selections from the works of approved 
divines at these services. This duty they may assign to 
any capable Church member, whom they may deem com- 
petent. Further, deacons as well as elders may be the 
presiding officers. 


3. Reason for Chapter XXI. The reasons for the 
insertion in the Form of Government of Chapter XXI lies 
in the fact that in certain portions of the country, churches 
at times find it difficult to secure the services of an or- 
dained minister. Where the services of such a minister 


BENEVOLENT OFFERINGS. 111 


cannot be obtained, and then only, the elders or deacons 
should take charge of the services. 
See, also, ‘Pulpit of vacant church,” pp. 128, 264. 


XIX. BENEVOLENT OFFERINGS. 


1. GENERAL. 


1. Design and purposes. Every member of the con- 
gregation should “be trained to give of his substance 
systematically, and as the Lord has prospered him, to 
promote the preaching of the gospel in all the world and to 
every creature, according to the command of the Lord 
Jesus Christ.’’ (D. W., Ch. VI, § 1.) 

2. Place and time. ‘The proper order, both as to the 
particular service of the day and the place in such service 
for receiving the offerings, may be left to the discretion of 
the minister and Session of the church.”(D.W., Ch. VI, §2.) 

3. Giving to be an act of worship. “The bringing 
of such offerings (should) be performed as a solemn act 
of worship.”’ (D. W., Ch. VI, § 1.) “That it may be a 
separate and specific act of worship, the minister should 
either precede or immediately follow the same with a 
brief prayer, invoking the blessing of God upon it and 
devoting the offerings to his service.”’ (D. W., Ch. VI, § 2.) 

4. Ministers to cultivate liberality. “It is the duty 
of every minister to cultivate the grace of liberal giving 
in his congregation, that every member thereof may offer 
according to his ability, whether it be much or little.” 
(D. W., Ch. VI, § 5.) 

5. Ministers to furnish information. ‘Every 
minister is charged to keep his people thoroughly informed 
concerning the work of the Boards, and the demand that 
such work is making upon every member.” (Minutes 
GAs, 1887, 22.) 

6. Offerings ordered must be taken. In the matter 
of offerings ordered by a higher judicatory, such as the 


112 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


General Assembly, ‘it is inconsistent with our Church 
government to be under the check or prohibition of a 
church Session; they indeed may give or withhold their 
charity, but may not prevent a minister to propose it 
publicly according to our appointment.” (Minutes General 
Synod, 1755, p. 215.) Sessions should make place for all 
such offerings, 

7. Rights of Church members. It is the unques- 
tioned right of all members of the Church to have an 
opportunity afforded them to give to any benevolent or 
missionary cause recommended by Presbytery, Synod, or 
General Assembly. To refuse to afford them the exercise 
of this right 1s to encroach upon individual liberty, as well 
as to deny Church authority. 

8. Duty of Session to increase gifts. Sessions are 
“urged to calculate what proportionate increase in their 
contributions is necessary to comply with” the recom- 
mendations of the General Assembly, “and that they 
endeavor earnestly to raise that sum.” (Minutes G. A., 
1887, p. 121.) 

9. Systematic giving to be illustrated by elders. 
“Elders should testify, out of their own knowledge and 
experience, to the benefits and blessings of systematic 
principled giving to the Lord.” (Minutes G. A., 1887, 
p. 121.) . 

2. OBJECTS. 


1. The Boards. The benevolent and missionary work 
of the Presbyterian Church is carried on by four organiza- 
tions known as Boards, whose members are elected by the 
General Assembly, and for which offerings are annually 
recommended by the Assembly. They are the Boards of 
National Missions and of Foreign Missions, located at 
156 Fifth avenue, New York City; the Boards of Christian 
Education and of Ministerial Relief and Sustentation, at 
1319 Walnut Street, Philadelphia, Pa. 

2. Support of Sabbath school. See p. 98. 


BENEVOLENT OFFERINGS. 118 


3. Offerings for the poor. See p. 307. 

4, Church support. See p. 218. 

5. Extra-budget objects. The General Assembly has 
repeatedly called the attention of our churches to the im- 
portance of raising in full the amount assigned for the 
work of the Boards of the Church, and has urged that 
extra-budget objects of all sorts be given consideration 
only when said amount has been fully reached. 

The General Assembly has also given the Sessions of 
our churches, under the general authority granted Sessions 
by our form of government over all the organizations of 
a particular church, supervision of the distribution of the 
funds of these church organizations. Also the General 
Assembly has urged that these local church organizations 
be restrained from bestowing gifts upon extra-budget 
objects, however worthy, until their full duty has been 
performed with relation to the officially recognized work 
of our Boards. 


3. MetTHODS. 


1. Methods in general. It is difficult to suggest a 
method for the gathering of offerings, which shall be 
available and useful in all congregations. In choosing a 
method, a Session should take fully into consideration 
the circumstances of the congregation over which it is 
placed. 

2. Some method should be adopted. The Sessions 
should formally adopt at the beginning of each fiscal year 
—that is, April 1—a scheme of benevolent and missionary 
offerings. This may be either by (a) the monthly plan of 
plate collections after due announcement, (b) the subscrip- 
tion-card plan, (c) the weekly or monthly envelope system, 
or (d) the weekly basket offerings, or some other plan, as 
to the Session may seem wise. 

3. Systematic giving; every member plan. The in- 
junction in connection with giving is found in the com- 
mand, ‘‘Upon the first day of the week let every one of 


114 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him.” 
“The Assembly in 1917 defined systematic giving as in- 
volving ‘an offering from every member of the Church for 
benevolences as well as for local church support, secured 
by an individual subscription, on a weekly basis, through 
an annual personal canvass of the whole congregation.’ ” 
(Digest, 1922, Vol. II, p. 695.) 

4. Budget method. The method by which each 
Church in our denomination has assigned it, as an ob- 
jective, a certain sum to be raised for and distributed 
among the Boards and the other recognized agencies of 
the Church, on the basis of a set of percentages, is as 
follows: . 

The General Council of the General Assembly, after 
ascertaining with the greatest care the least sums of money 
which the Boards and other Agencies of the Church will 
require for the coming fiscal year, to maintain present 
work and make imperatively needed advances, determines 
the total amount of the benevolent budget for said year. 
A committee known as ‘‘The Committee on Apportion- 
ment” then takes this budget total and divides it among 
the Synods. This Committee on Apportionment is com- 
posed of one representative from each Synod of the Church, 
elected by the Synod. The sum assigned each Synod is 
similarly divided among the Presbyteries of the Synod 
by a committee composed of representatives appointed 
by the Presbyteries of the Synod. Similarly, the amount 
assigned each Presbytery is divided among the churches 
composing it by a Presbyterial committee. 

5. Proportionate giving. Proportionate giving has 
been defined to be ‘‘the devoting of a definite proportion 
of the net income to be given for the extension of the 
Kingdom of heaven throughout the earth.” (Digest, 1922, 
Vol. II, p. 695.) The General Assembly recommends 
“that it be the unwearied effort of all elders of our churches 
to secure a general acceptance of the principle and adop- 
tion of the practice of proportionate giving.” (Minutes 


BENEVOLENT OFFERINGS. 115 


G. A., 1889, p. 68.) ‘We need now to advance a step and 
lay a holy stress upon proportion. A man who gives a 
cent a week where he ought to give a dollar is systematic, 
but he is cheating the Lord out of ninety-nine cents.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1895, p. 82.) 

6. Weekly offerings. “It is proper and very desirable 
that an opportunity be given for offerings... every Lord’s 
Day.” (D. W., Ch. VI, § 1.) “The plan of weekly wor- 
shipful offerings is urged upon the earnest practical atten- 
tion of all our Sessions.”’ (Minutes G, A., 1887, p. 121; 
1888, p. 255.) 

7. Individual pledges. “That the system of individual 
pledges, either to the general beneficence of the Church, 
or to the work of any special Board, be favored as superior 
both in principle and practice to any mode of sporadic 
contribution.”’ (Minutes G, A., 1887, p. 121.) 

8. Subscription card and envelope plan. Up-to- 
date information with regard to these and possibly other 
plans may be had by applying to the Boards of the Church. 
See page 220. 

9. Designated months for the Boards. For churches 
that have not yet adopted the scheme of weekly offerings 
set forth in the Directory for Worship, Chapter VI, it is 
recommended that the following months be set apart for 
contributions to the Boards: 


Board Month 
1. National Missions November 
2. Foreign Missions January 
3. Ministerial Relief and Sustentation When convenient 
4, Christian Education October 


10. Combination of offerings discouraged. ‘This 
Assembly discourages the practice of combining the 
offerings for pure benevolence and those for the church’s 
current expenses in the same collection, as injurious to 
both causes; nothing in this is to be construed against 
individual liberty as set forth in Chapter VI, Section 3, 
of the Directory for Worship.” (Minutes, 1887, p. 122.) 


116 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


11. Fairs, etc., discountenanced. The Assembly 
has spoken disapprovingly of fairs, and suppers, and the 
like, as expedients for filling the Lord’s treasury. (Minutes 
G. A.,°1893, p: 122.) 

12. The tithe system. While Christians in their 
private capacity may accept or reject the Old Testament 
tithing system, Sessions have no authority to impose it 
in any form upon Church members. Their authority in 
connection with benevolent offerings is simply that of 
recommendation. 


4, DISTRIBUTION. 


1. Session to distribute. ‘The offerings received 
may be apportioned among the Boards of the Church and 
among other benevolent and Christian objects, under the 
supervision of the church Session, in such proportion and 
on such general plan as may from time to time be deter- 
mined.” (D. W., Ch. VI, $3.) 

2. Will of the donor controls gifts. ‘The specific 
designation by the giver of any offering to any cause or 
causes shall always be respected and the will of the donor 
carefully carried out.’ (D. W., Ch. VI, § 3.) 

3. Diversion of gifts improper. In addition to the 
provision of the Constitution which requires that the will 
of the donor shall control designated gifts, it should be 
further borne in mind by Session that when collections 
have been gathered, after due public notice, for any 
specified purpose, that such publicly announced purpose 
decides finally the use to which the money is to be put. 
Only miscellaneous and undesignated gifts are under the 
discretionary control of the Session. 

4, Treasurer. Sce under that head, p. 59. 

5. Apportionment of benevolence funds. ‘The 
apportionment by the General Assembly of the different 
percentages of benevolent offerings to the several Boards 
may be ascertained by consulting the annual Minutes of 
the General Assembly. These are the specified objects: 


CHURCH SOCIETIES. 117 


Foreign Missions, 

National Missions, 

Christian Education, 

Ministerial Relief and Sustentation, 
American Bible Society, 

Federal Council of Churches of Christ. 


5. REPoRTs. 


1. Annual statistical report. The blank form for 
the annual statistical report of each church to Presbytery 
is furnished by the stated clerk of that judicatory. It 
should be filled out by the Session, and should contain all 
the information thereon requested. The blank forms have 
printed upon them the directions necessary for their 
proper preparation. That the annual statistical report 
of the church may adequately report the work and benev- 
olences of the church, the Session should give ample 
notice to all the organizations of the church that a detailed 
statement of their financial operations and gifts to all 
causes, for the current year, closing March 31, is to be 
filed with the treasurer of the Session on or immediately 
following said date. That these reports may be uniform 
and inclusive, many church Sessions provide suitable 
report blanks. 


XX. CHURCH SOCIETIES. 


This is the day of the multiplication of organizations 
for the performance of benevolent and missionary work 
in connection with the Christian churches. It is necessary 
in order to efficiency of operation and to the highest welfare 
of the congregations that the Sessions should supervise 
the organization and management of such societies. By 
so doing the Session will both act within its power and 
effectually promote the interests of the cause of Christ. 
Great tact and kindliness of spirit are indispensable to 
successful control. It is impracticable to enter into a 


118 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


minute statement of the nature and number of these 
societies, but in general they are as follows: 


1. MuIssIoNARY AND OTHER SOCIETIES. 


1. Women’s societies. In many of the churches two 
missionary societies composed of women are to be found, 
one in the interest of home missions, and the other of 
foreign missions. They hold regular meetings, gather 
funds for specific purposes, and are very useful in stimulat- 
ing interest in general in the great work of missions. 
Usually they are in connection with the general organiza- 
tions auxiliary to the two great missionary Boards, viz., 
National Missions and Foreign Missions. The organiza- 
tions of these women’s societies is recommended in every 
one of our churches. They have been repeatedly approved 
by the General Assembly. 

As early as 1878 the Assembly called ‘‘attention to the 
enlarging efforts and the growing influence of the women 
of the Presbyterian Church in the work committed to the 
denomination”’; and pointed “with peculiar satisfaction 
and emphatic approbation to the noble record to which 
these women are daily adding by their efficiency and 
devotion.” (Minutes G. A., 1878, pp. 102, 103.) 

2. Pastor’s Aid societies. In some churches or- 
ganizations of women exist whose object is to aid the 
minister in his pastoral work. Such societies can render 
most efficient service. If formed, they should have the 
approval of the Session, and should consist of all the ladies 
who are active in church affairs, Neither their officers 
nor their members are to be set apart formally for their 
work. 

3. Deaconesses. “In all ages of the Church godly 
women have been appointed to aid the officers of the church 
in their labors, especially for the relief of the poor and 
infirm. They rendered important service in the apostolic 
Church, but they do not appear to have been elected by 


CHURCH SOCIETIES. 119 


the people or to have been ordained and installed.”’ 
(Minutes G. A., 1884, p. 114.) Until recent years the 
Presbyterian Church had not incorporated the office of 
deaconess into its system of Church government; but 
beginning in 1915, it now recognizes three different types 
of service in the Church which may be rendered by 
women. (See under ““The Deaconess,” p. 309.) 

4. Other societies. In addition to the societies above 
named, organizations of young women and of children 
for missionary purposes are found in many of the churches. 
If it is thought wise to organize the latter, they should be 
placed in connection with adult societies formed for the 
same purposes, so that there may be concert of action by 
all persons within the congregation, interested in similar 
lines of work. In some churches, organizations for men 
and boys have been formed, which have proved useful 
in stimulating interest in church work among the male 
members of the congregation, and in some cases have 
resulted in considerable additions to the communicant 
members. The organization of these societies is within 
the discretion of the Session. | 


5. Support of missionaries. A society, whether of 
women or young people, may render valuable service to 
the missionary Boards by itself supporting, or uniting 
with other societies in the support of, a home or foreign 
missionary. Inquiry as to some special object of missionary 
effort and benevolence for a society, may be addressed to 
the proper Board. See p. 112. 

6. Officers and contributions. The various societies 
in the congregation should have the usual staffs of officers, 
and the treasurer of each should report annually to the 
Session the amount of the contributions received. 


2. YounaG PEOPLE’s SOCIETIES. 


1. General statement. ‘These societies are not a new 
thing within the Presbyterian Church. In one form or 


120 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


another they have existed in many of the congregations 
for more than a generation. As organizations they are 
under the control of the Sessions, and, whatever their 
character, their officers should be reported to and con- 
firmed by the Session, new work should be undertaken 
only with the consent of the pastor or Session, and annual 
reports should be submitted. 

2. Authority of the Church in general. ‘This 
Assembly recognizes as under the jurisdiction of the 
Church all young people’s religious organizations of 
every name, which are to be found within its churches or 
composed of the members of its churches. ‘The variety 
in the forms of these organizations cannot affect the sub- 
stantial relation which they all alike sustain to the Church 
in her organized capacity. That relation is, in one sense 
at least, the relation of a child to its mother, and involves 
thereby mutual obligations. The Church in her courts 
owes it to her young people to take account of their 
aspirations and activities, and to provide proper media 
for the exercise of these; and the young people, on their 
part, as members of the Church, have a duty of recognizing 
fully her spiritual authority, implying, as it does, her right 
to advise with them, and to direct their movements. It 
is this authority which unites together all Presbyterian 
churches into one common body, and it must reach to all 
of its organizations. Such being the case, the Assembly 
deems it unnecessary to prescribe any specific form of 
organization for individual Young People’s Societies, while 
it expects them to conform to certain acknowledged 
principles, both general and particular.”’ (Minutes G. A., 
1896, p. 62.) 

3. General principles controlling societies. ‘In 
general, these societies are to be organized and to work in 
conformity with the historic position of the Church as 
expressed in her Standards and interpreted by her courts. 
This historic position of the Church needs to be em- 
phasized to-day with reference to 


CHURCH SOCIETIES. 121 


‘“(a) The reverence due to the Word of God as the in- 
fallible rule of faith and practice. The Church cannot 
countenance as teachers of her young people any men in 
whom she could not repose confidence as teachers of her 
older people. 

‘““(b) The honor due to the Holy Spirit in the develop- 
ment of the Christian life, and the emphasis to be placed, 
under his divine tuition, on the spiritual rather than the 
formal. 

“(c) The primary authority and inclusive scope of the 
vows assumed by our members, when they unite with the 
Church. 

“(d) The chief means for growth in grace and n the 
knowledge of Christ for our young people, as for our older 
people, are the divinely appointed ordinances of the 
sanctuary, including prayer, praise, and the reading and 
preaching of the Word and the administration of the 
Sacraments, under the direction of the ordained ministry. 

““(e) The separation of the Church in its organic ca- 
pacities from all political creeds and all methods of political 
action. Our Young People’s Societies may not be utilized 
for the advancement of any political project, however 
apparently laudable. The Church inculcates upon her 
members the loyal discharge of their responsibilities as 
citizens, but, in political matters, leaves it to the individual 
conscience to determine as to political parties and can- 
didates and platforms.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1896, p. 63.) 

4. Sessional authority. ‘The General Assembly 
earnestly desires to impress upon the mind and heart of 
the whole Church the vital importance of an intimate and 
loving oversight of the young people under our care; of 
the need of instructing them in the privileges and obliga- 
tions of their covenant relations to the Church and to 
God; and of giving special attention to the organizations 
thought best for their culture and development; but the 
Assembly judges that the working, or forming, or manag- 
ng these organizations and exerting this culture belong 


122 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


especially to the churches, Sessions, and Presbyteries; and 
therefore that no present action by the Assembly is de- 
manded.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1889, p. 102.) 

5. Particulars of Sessional oversight. ‘The par- 
ticular relations of all our Young People’s Societies to the 
Church are sustained, in the first instance, to the Session 
of a particular church, and thence, through the Session, to 
the Church at large. Each such society is under the im- 
mediate direction, control, and oversight of the Session of 
that church in which it is formed, and that oversight is 
not merely general, but applies to 

“(a) The constitution of the society, which the Session 
must be careful to see is framed in accordance with the 
general principles named hereinbefore, and the received 
usages of the Presbyterian Church. 

“(b) The schedule of its services, including the time of 
meeting, the course of topics, and the general leadership, 
in order that such services may form an integral part of 
the work and worship of the Church. 

*““(c) The election of its officers to this extent, that each 
society shall submit for the approval of the Session the 
list of those whom it has chosen, lest unsuitable persons 
should be placed in positions of influence. 

“(d) The distribution of its funds, that the regular 
benevolent work of the Church, under the care of our 
Boards, be not allowed to suffer through indiscriminate 
contributions to miscellaneous objects which appeal to 
individual sympathy.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1896, p. 63.) 

6. Number of societies. “It is recommended that 
inasmuch as it is inexpedient to multiply agencies un- 
necessarily, it is the judgment of the Assembly that this 
matter (of Young People’s work) can safely be left, for the 
present, to the care of the Presbyteries and Sessions.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1894, p. 89.) 

7. All forms of organization commended. ‘The 
Assembly commends the spirit and purpose manifest in 
the organization of Young People’s Societies of Christian 


INDIVIDUAL OVERSIGHT. 123 


Endeavor, Westminster Leagues, and other similar 
organizations among the youth of the Church, and urges 
all our ministers and elders to be watchful and diligent in 
furthering, directing, and using this important agency for 
the advancement of the work of the Master committed to 
our hands.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1893, p. 127.) . 

8. Constitutions to recognize church relation. 
“The Assembly counsels the youth of its churches, who 
are banded, or may in the future band themselves, in such 
societies, formally to recognize in their constitutions their 
relation to the Church, and their subjection in the Lord 
to its constituted authorities, and also to provide in their 
appointment of committees for the study of the doctrines, 
polity, history, and present activities of the Presbyterian 
Church.” (Minutes G. A., 1898, p. 127. See also, caption 
No. 5, above.) 

9. Contributions. The method and objects of Young 
People’s Societies’ contributions to the Boards are “‘left 
to the judgment of the Sessions of the particular churches.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1895, p. 79; D. W., Ch. VI, § 4.) 

10. Missionary causes. ‘The Assembly commends the 
special efforts made by the Board of Home Missions and 
the Board of Foreign Missions to bring the great causes 
they represent before our young people, and earnestly 
urges all our societies to inform themselves in regard to, 
and to sustain, these and other missionary agencies of our 
own Church. (Minutes G. A., 1893, p. 127. See also 
p. 119.) 


XXI. INDIVIDUAL OVERSIGHT. 


1. Individual oversight by elders. It is not the 
pastor alone who has that care of souls which constitutes 
individual oversight. This most important work is a 
part of the duty of ruling elders. (Acts 20:28.) The 
Session, the Constitution declares, ‘Shave power to inquire 
into the knowledge and Christian conduct of the members 
of the church.” (F. G., Ch. IX, § 6.) Opportunity should 


124 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


be given, therefore, in every church for the performance of 
this duty, and it should be carried forward in a systematic 
manner. 

2. Nature of oversight. The nature of the work of 
individual oversight is clearly shown by its main purposes, 
which are the promotion of holiness, knowledge, and use- 
fulness in the hearts and lives of Christians. Discipline, 
in the punitive sense of the word, is incidental rather than 
fundamental thereto. Elders are to engage in it not as 
constables but as shepherds; not as dictators, but as 
instructors; not as judges but as fathers. ‘They are to 
endeavor by wise counsel, teaching, and guidance to 
produce in those who are under their charge a growing 
conformity to the likeness of Christ, and their work, there- 
fore, is to be performed with tact, gentleness, and dignity. 
A spirit of strife, of anger, or of arbitrariness, is unbecoming 
in a ruling elder, and is foreign to the important duty of . 
the care of souls. 

3. Extent of oversight. Individual oversight includes 
all persons connected with the church, children as well as 
adults. The elder in charge of a district or class in the 
congregation is responsible to the Session for all persons 
therein. Especially should elders give attention to the 
young persons in the church. See p. 293. 

4. General duties. The elder in general should make 
personal acquaintance with the families and individuals 
of the congregation, notify the pastor of cases needing 
special attention, give wise counsel to persons needing it, 
and report upon the moral and spiritual conditions to 
the Session at its regular meetings. 

5. Members with doubts. “Great forbearance 
should be exercised toward those’ who for any cause 
doubt their personal piety. ‘“Their unfavorable judgment 
in regard to themselves may be dependent upon a tem- 
porary depression of mind. They should, therefore, be 
the subject of earnest prayer and affectionate expostula- 
tion, with the hope that they may be brought to the en- 


INDIVIDUAL OVERSIGHT. 125 


joyment of Christian privileges.’’ (Minutes G. A., 1878, 
p. 58. See B. D., Ch. VII, § 49.) 

6. Discipline of members. There is no more prolific 
and serious cause of weakness to the Church, and of 
reproach to religion, than the lack of judicious discipline 
in the way of admonition and reproof. Fidelity and firm- 
ness in these particulars will prevent the need for more 
serious action. In connection with all forms of discipline, 
discretion is given by the Constitution to the Session ‘‘to 
decide when discipline is necessary, and the extent to 
which it shall be administered.” (Minutes G. A., O. S., 
1860, p. 21.) See ‘Offences,’ p. 135. 

7. Members under discipline. It is necessary for 
Sessions to remember that two of the great ends of dis- 
cipline are the restoration of offenders and the promotion 
of their spiritual welfare... ‘‘Members under discipline 
are to be treated with the utmost tenderness and Christian 
affection, that they may be led to see their errors and 
return to their duty, and that they may be restored to the 
fellowship of the Church.” (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1859, 
p. 548.) 

8. Baptized children. See ‘Children of Believers,”’ 
and “Christian Education in the Particular Church.” 

9. Visitation of the sick and afflicted. Elders may 
visit the sick and afflicted of the congregation’ See p. 293. 

10. Licentiates and candidates. Except in the 
matter of licensure to preach, or ofrecognitionas candidates 
for the gospel ministry, licentiates and candidates are 
directly responsible to the Session, the same as any other 
lay members of the church. If discipline is necessary, they 
are to be remitted by the Presbytery ‘‘to the Sessions of 
the churches to which they properly belong.’’ (Minutes 
mac A. 1829, j7mZ03.) 

11. Members desiring to withdraw. See ‘‘Dismissal 
or Withdrawal of Members,”’ p. 74. 

12. Circular letters. The Session will find it advis- 
able at times to issue a circular letter on the state of the 


126 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


congregation. Such letters are printed in some churches 
annually. They should be prepared by the pastor, and 
issued with the signatures of all the members of the 
Session. 


XXII. STATISTICAL AND OTHER REPORTS. 


1. PRESBYTERIES AND SYNODS. 


1. General statement. Presbyteries and Synods 
from time to time require reports from church Sessions 
upon various subjects. These reports should be furnished 
promptly, should state clearly and fully the information 
desired, and should be forwarded to the person named to 
receive them, in time for comparison and tabulation. 

2. Insertion of reports in the records. It is recom- 
mended that notice of the adoption of all reports made to 
the superior judicatories be inserted in the records of the 
Session. Copies of all reports should be kept on file, and 
in some cases they should be entered in full in the Minutes. 
This is especially true of the statistical report to Presby- 
tery. (See this Manual, p. 61.) 


2. GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 


1. General statement. In addition to special reports 
for committees, at times ordered by the Assembly, the 
annual statistical report should be carefully prepared, and 
be presented when desired. This latter report is given a 
permanent form by being included in the statistical 
report of the Presbytery with which a given church is 
connected. 

2. Minutes of Assembly. The statistical report of 
each church, as a part of the report of its Presbytery, is 
printed in the Minutes of General Assembly each year. 
A copy of these Minutes is furnished to every minister 
whose Presbytery has paid its apportionment to the 
Assembly’s Fund, to the Session of every vacant church 


STATISTICAL REPORTS, 127 


paying its apportionment for General Assembly expenses, 
and to the elder commissioners who are in attendance 
upon the General Assembly. 

3. Authority for statistical report. The directions 
to stated clerks of Presbyteries, as found in the annual 
Minutes, have been adopted by the General Assembly, 
and Presbyteries and church Sessions have been directed 
to prepare their statistical reports, so far as required for 
the use of the General Assembly, in conformity therewith. 

4. Blank form. The form for the statistical report is 
furnished by the Stated Clerk of the General Assembly 
through the stated clerk of Presbytery. If not received 
by April 1, a request for it should be sent to the latter 
officer. 

5. Directions as to filling columns. ‘The specific 
directions for filling columns are given upon the 
blank furnished by the stated clerk of Presbytery. 

G6. Accuracy, etc. It is essential that the blanks 
should be filled out with neatness and accuracy. Errors 
are often charged up to the stated clerks of Presbyteries 
which are due to a failure on the part of the clerks of 
Sessions in the particulars just indicated. See, for further 
direction, a copy of the blank under the general head, 
“Forms for Sessions,” p. 358. 

7. Date of report. The report should contain all the 
items required by General Assembly for the ecclesiastical 
year, which ends March 31. 

8. Forwarding of report. The report should be 
forwarded to its stated clerk on or before the date desig- 
nated by Presbytery. Prompt transmission will materially 
aid the clerk of Presbytery in his work, and add to the 
value of the report. 

9. Changes in statistical report. If the clerk of a 
Session, in preparing the statistical report, discovers an 
error after the forwarding of the report to the stated clerk 
of Presbytery, he should at once inform the latter official 


128 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


of the mistake, that the proper change may be made, if 
possible, in the Minutes of the Assembly. 

10. Failure to report. When a church Session fails 
to report to Presbytery, the fact is noted in the Minutes 
of General Assembly, by inserting the number of members 
reported the preceding year, with an (*) in front of the same. 


XXIII. PULPIT OF VACANT CHURCH. 


1. Vacant church defined. ‘Every congregation or 
church is vacant which has not a pastor duly installed.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1895, p. 102.) 

2. Charge of the pulpit. ‘Every Presbytery shall 
assign to a committee the supervision of the vacant 
churches within its bounds. This committee shall, in 
consultation with representatives of the vacant church, 
nominate a moderator for the Session, and arrange for 
the supply of the pulpit. The committee and the church” 
shall also codperate in seeking and securing a pastor.” 
(F. G., Ch. XXT, § 2.) 

3. Department of Vacancy and Supply. The De- 
partment of Vacancy and Supply of the Office of the 
General Assembly is under the supervision of the Stated 
Clerk. 

From this department valuable information may always 
be obtained concerning ministers seeking charges. This 
department is located in the Witherspoon Building, 
Philadelphia. 

4. Pastors elect have no authority. Pastors elect 
have no legal authority in particular churches until duly 
installed by Presbytery. For supervision of the pulpit 
until such installation, see caption No. 2, immediately 
above. 

5. Pastor elect is not stated supply. The pastor 
elect ‘is not stated supply by any virtue of the call in 
progress; and the Presbytery may appoint supplies or 
give the Session power to supply the pulpit.’’ (Minutes 
G,. A., 1880, p. 45.) 


PULPIT OF VACANT CHURCH. 129 


6. Stated supply defined. ‘A stated supply is a 
minister employed by a church, with the authority of 
Presbytery, for a definite time or period of service.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1895, p. 102.) 

7. Stated supply discouraged. “This Assembly 
observes with solicitude and deep regret, the wide extent 
to which the practice of admitting stated supplies prevails 
throughout the Church, and would call the attention of 
our Presbyteries especially to the importance of dis- 
couraging this practice, and would recommend that our 
Presbyteries, as far as possible, insist upon the institution 
of the pastoral relation.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1887, p. 141.) 


XXIV. REPRESENTATION IN THE HIGHER 
JUDICATORIES, 


1. PRESBYTERY, 


1. Power of appointment. The Session is em- 
powered ‘‘to appoint delegates to the higher judicatories of 
the Church.” (F. G., Ch. TX, § 6.) 

2. Method. Delegates are usually appointed by the . 
adoption of a resolution of appointment, passed in the 
customary manner. See under “Forms for Sessions,’ 
p. 349. 

3. Appointment enjoined. “The Synod do recom- 
mend to the several Presbyteries to call those Sessions to 
account that do not send elders to attend upon the Synods 
and Presbyteries, and to enjoin these Sessions to call 
those elders to account that do not attend upon judica- 
tories, when sent by them.’ (Minutes General Synod, 
1753, p. 2563) . 

4. Congregation with a pastor. ‘Every congre- 
gation, which has a stated pastor, has a right to be repre- 
sented by one elder.” (F’. G., Ch. X, § 3.) 

5. Collegiate church. ‘Every collegiate church has 
a right to be represented by two or more elders, in pro- 


130 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


portion to the number of its pastors.” (F. G., Ch. X, § 3.) 
The term collegiate church is used of a church with more 
than one pastor. 

6. Vacant church. “Every vacant congregation 
which is regularly organized shall be entitled to be repre- 
sented by a ruling elder in Presbytery.” (F. G., Ch. X, 
§ 4.) “Every congregation without a pastor is to be 
regarded as a vacant congregation, and entitled to be 
represented by a ruling elder.” (Minutes G. A., O. 8., 18438, 
pp. 190, 196.) ‘Churches having stated supplies are 
vacant churches, and are entitled to representation in 
Presbytery under the provisions of Chapter X.of the 
Form of Government, Section 5’ (Minutes G. A., 1889, 
p. 131)—i. e., they are each entitled to send one ruling 
elder as a commissioner. 

7. Alternates. he resolution for the appointment of a 
commissioner should contain the name of an alternate as 
well as of a principal, in order to provide for the possible 
absence of the latter, through sickness or other unavoid- 
able cause. This usage is based upon the provision in 
_ Form of Government, Chapter XXII, Section 1, where 
Presbyteries are authorized to appoint alternate com- 
missioners to General Assembly. 


8. Term of service. “No rule is laid down in our 
Standards as to the particular term or time of service, of 
delegates appointed by church Sessions to the higher 
judicatories of the Church.’”’ The Assembly has left it 
to each Session ‘“‘to prescribe the particular terms for 
which, or times at which, its delegates shall attend 
as its representatives in such judicatories.”’ (Minutes G. A., 
1878, p. 69.) Commissioners should, however, be 
appointed for a definite period in the case of the Pres- 
bytery, and for both the stated and adjourned meetings 
of the Synod. 


9. Commissioner for adjourned meetings. ‘It is 
the usage to have the same elder in attendance at an ad- 


SESSI{ONAL REPRESENTATION. 131 


journed, who sat for the Session at the regular meeting of 
Presbytery.” (Minutes G. A., 1827, pp. 123, 124.) 

10. Elder not known, to produce certificate. 
“Every elder not known to the Presbytery, shall produce 
a certificate of his regular appointment from the church 
which he represents.” (F. G., Ch. X, § 5.) 

11. Elders retired for disability may not be chosen. 
“No ruling elder, who has'retired from the active exercise 
of his office in the church to which he belongs, can be ad- 
mitted as a member of a Presbytery, Synod, or General 
Assembly.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1835, p. 489.) This decision 
can be made to apply only to elders who have retired from 
service on account of physical infirmity, or other permanent 
disqualifying cause. See the next caption. 

12. Elders, capable of service, but not re-elected, 
may be chosen. “Elders, once ordained, shall not be 
divested of the office when they are not reélected, but 
shall be entitled to represent that particular church in the 
higher judicatories, when appointed by the Session or the 
Presbytery.” (F. G., Ch. XIII, § 8.) 

13. Expenses of ministers and elders. ‘‘In order, 
as far as possible, to procure a respectable and full delega- 
tion to all our judicatories, it is proper that the expenses 
of ministers and elders in their attendance on these judi- 
catories, be defrayed by the bodies which they respectively 
represent.” (F: G., Ch. XXII, § 3.) 

14. Reports to Session. Church Sessions should 
require regular reports from the ruling elders appointed 
by them as their representatives to Presbytery or Synod. 
See, also, caption No. 3, p. 129. 


2. SYNOD. - 


1. Constitutional requirement. Many of the 
Synods are still composed of ‘‘all the bishops and an elder 
from each congregation.” (F. G., Ch. XI, § 1.) Where this 
is the case Session should elect commissioners to the 


1832 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


Synod within whose jurisdiction their church is located. 
Where the Synod is a delegated body, the elders are chosen 
by the Presbytery. See p. 299. 

2. Term of service. The term of service of the com- 
missioner chosen should include the annual stated meeting 
of Synod, and also any adjourned meetings of the body. 

3. Expenses, etc. For other items of information see 
under preceding head, ‘Representation in Presbytery,” 
p..129. 

3. GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 


The ruling elder commissioners to General Assembly are 
always chosen by the Presbyteries. See, therefore, this 
Manual, pp. 301-803. 


XXV. JUDICIAL CASES, 


1. GENERAL CONSTITUTIONAL ._PRINCIPLES. 


The general principles named below, should always be 
given due weight in the administration of justice by the 
Session. 

1. Discipline includes both process and oversight. 
“Discipline is the exercise of that authority, and the 
application of that system of laws, which the Lord Jesus 
Christ has appointed in his Church: embracing the care 
and control, maintained by the Church, over its members, 
officers, and judicatories.” (B. D., Ch. I, § 1.) See ‘In- 
dividual oversight,’’ p. 123. 

2. The ends of discipline are vindicatory and 
remedial. ‘The ends of discipline are the maintenance 
of the truth, the vindication of the authority and honor of 
Christ, the removal of offences, the promotion of the 
purity and edification of the Church, and the spiritual 
good of offenders.”’ (B. D., Ch. I, § 2.) 

3. Discipline must be exercised with discretion. 
“Its exercise, in such a manner as to secure its appropriate 
ends, requires much prudence and discretion. Judicatories, 
therefore, should take into consideration all the circum- 


JUDICIAL CASES, 133 


stances which may give a different character to conduct, 
and render it more or less offensive; and which may require 
different action, in similar cases, at different times, for the 
attainment of the same ends.” (B. D., Ch. I, § 2.) The 
inference is clear, from the section just quoted, that while, 
in some cases, none other than judicial action may be 
possible, yet in the majority of cases kindly admonition 
may avail to prevent process. That congregation is best 
governed where the authority of Christ is so enforced, 
and the laws of the Church so administered, as to avoid the 
necessity for judicial process. See, also, caption No. 6, 
p. 125. The General Assembly, further, has recommended 
“utmost tenderness and Christian affection” in dealing 
with persons holding mistaken views of duty. (Minutes 
G. A., O. S., 1859, p. 548.) See, also, “References,” p. 175. 

4, Prompt action should be had when discipline 
is required. “It is the opinion of the Assembly that had 
the improper conduct of the appellant been made a subject 
of discipline at an earlier period, a more happy issue might 
have been reached.”’ (Minutes G. A., O. 8., 1859, p. 547.) 
“Tt is the judgment of this Assembly that the Session ought 
immediately to have administered admonition in con- 
sequence of unchristian conduct.’”’ (Minutes G. A., 1827, 
p. 203.) 

5. Rights of members are to be carefully ob- 
served. “It is the sacred right of every member of the 
Presbyterian Church to have a full and fair trial, according 
to the laws and methods of his Church, before condemna- 
tion.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1885, p. 603.) 

6. Careful compliance with the Book of Discipline 
necessary. Sessions should remember that the pro- 
visions of the Book of Discipline are always to be carefully 
complied with. They are law both for Church courts and 
Church members. Departure from them may cause a 
failure in the administration of justice, and cannot but 
produce a public impression unfavorable to the character 
of Church courts. 


134 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


2. Powers. 


The Constitutional provisions conferring judicial powers 
upon the Session are as follows: 

1. “To these officers the keys of the kingdom of heaven 
are committed, by virtue whereof they have power... 
to shut that kingdom against the impenitent, both by the 
word and censures; and to open it unto penitent sinners, 
... by absolution from censures.”’ (C. F., Ch. XXX, § 2.) 

2. ‘‘They possess the right of requiring obedience to 
the laws of Christ; and of excluding the disobedient and 
disorderly from the privileges of the Church. To give 
efficiency, however, to this necessary and Scriptural 
authority, they possess the powers requisite for obtaining 
evidence and inflicting censure. They can call before 
them any offender against the order and government of 
the Church; they can require members of their own society 
to appear and give testimony in the cause; but the highest 
punishment to which their authority extends, is to exclude 
the contumacious and impenitent from the congregation 
of believers.” (F. G., Ch. VIII, § 2.) 

3. “The church Session... have power . . . to call before 
them offenders and witnesses, being members of their own 
congregation, and to introduce other witnesses where it 
may be necessary to bring the process to issue, and when 
they can be procured to attend;... to admonish, to rebuke, 
to suspend or exclude from the Sacraments, those who are 
found to deserve censure.” (F. G., Ch. IX, § 6.) 


3. JURISDICTION. 

1. Persons within jurisdiction. Original juris- 
diction vests in the Session over all persons other than 
ministers of the gospel. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 19.) This includes 
ruling elders, deacons, licentiates, local evangelists, and 
candidates for the ministry, as well as Church members. 
Licentiates and candidates are to be remitted by the 
Presbytery ‘‘to the Sessions of the churches to which they 
properly belong.” (Minutes G. A., 1829, p. 263.) This 


JURISDICTION, 135 


jurisdiction also includes both alleged offenders and wit- 
nesses. (I. G., Ch. IX, § 6.) See “Citations” and ‘‘Wit- 
nesses,”’ pp. 146, 148. 

2. Exclusiveness of jurisdiction. ‘‘The judicatory, 
to which a Church member . . . belongs, shall have sole 
jurisdiction for the trial of offences whenever or wherever 
committed by him.” (B. D., Ch. XI, § 108.) 

3. Matters within jurisdiction. ‘They have power 
to inquire into the knowledge and Christian conduct of 
the members of the church.” (F. G., Ch. IX, § 6.) ‘This 
Assembly reminds the church Sessions that all known 
departures from the Word of God, in all the pleasures and 
duties of the private, social, and civil life of their members, 
are under their supervision.” (Minutes G. A., 1874, p. 85.) 
See also, “Offences,” immediately below. 


4, OFFENCES. 


a. Constitutional Provisions. 


1. Offences, definition. ‘‘An offence is anything, in 
the doctrine, principles, or practice of a Church member, 
officer, or judicatory, which is contrary to the Word of 
God; or which, if it be not in its own nature sinful, may 
tempt others to sin, or mar their spiritual edification.” 
(B. D., Ch. I, § 3.) Book of Discipline, Chapter I, Section 
4, interprets the expression, “contrary to the Word of 
God,” so as to include “‘the regulations and practice of the 
Church founded thereon.’’ This makes the Constitution 
an authority in the determination of the question as to 
what acts are offences. Further, the definition in Book of 
Discipline, Chapter I, Section 3, makes acts, not in their 
“own nature sinful,” to be offences when their influence is 
for evil. Great care, however, should be taken in dealing 
with offences not per se sinful. 

2. Limitation upon the powers of Church courts. 
“Nothing shall, therefore, be the object of judicial process, 
which cannot be proved to be contrary to the Holy 


136 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


Scriptures, or to the regulations and practice of the Church 
founded thereon; nor anything which does not involve 
those evils which discipline is intended to prevent.” 
(B. D., Ch. I, § 4.) . 

This section emphasizes by its wording the fact that 
Church courts do not possess the arbitrary power of 
declaring that a given act, of doubtful propriety on the 
part of a Christian, is an offence. ‘‘All their decisions 
should be founded upon the revealed will of God.” (F. G., 
Ch. I, § 7.) It is advised that Sessions, in cases where 
there is a reasonable doubt as to the nature of alleged 
offences, memorialize the Presbytery having jurisdiction, 
prior to action. 

3. Offences, list of Scriptural. See, for a full list 
of offences against the moral law, the following questions 
and answers in the Larger Catechism, in connection with 
the sins forbidden by the Ten Commandments. The 
numbers in parentheses are the numbers of the Com- 
mandments, the others the numbers of the Catechism 
questions: (1), Q. 105; (2), Q. 109; (3), Q. 113; (4), Q. 119; 
(5), Qs. 128, 180, 132; (6), Q. 186; (7), Q. 139; (8), Q. 142: 
(9), Q. 145; (10), Q. 148. 

4. Aggravations of sins. The Larger Catechism, 
Question 151, gives the following as the reasons for re- 
garding some sins as more heinous than others: ‘Sins 
receive their aggravations,’’ (1) from the persons offending; 
(2) from the parties offended; (3) from the nature and 
quality of the offence; (4) from circumstances of time and 
place. See the question in full. 

5. Elders and deacons. In addition to charges of 
immoral conduct, elders and deacons may be charged 
with schism and heresy. See that caption, p. 298. 

6. Heresy. Church members may be charged with 
departures from the fundamental doctrines of the Christian 
faith, for an offence is defined to be anything in the 
doctrine of a Church member which is contrary to the 
Word of God, etc. (B. D., Ch. 1, § 3.) Church members, 


DECISIONS AND DELIVERANCES. 137 


however, cannot be put on trial for departures from purely 
denominational doctrines. See “Subscription,” p. 28. 


7. Cases without process. See for absenteeism, 
neglect of ordinances and irregular removal, pp. 79, 80, 
also, p. 139. 


8. Contumacy. Contumacy is refusal or neglect to 
appear or to answer in a court. It is contempt of court. 
For contumacy of accused person, see Book of Discipline 
Chapter IV, Sections 22, 33; of elders, Book of Dis- 
cipline, Chapter VI, Section 39; of witnesses, Book of 
Discipline, Chapter VIII, Section 68. See also under 
“Citations” and ‘‘Witnesses,”’ pp. 146-148. 


9. Refusal to take oath. See under “Oath,” p. 151. 


10. Marriage vow, violations of. See Confession of 
Faith, Chapter XXIV, and caption No. 3, p. 136. 


b. Assembly Decisions and Deliverances. 


1. General statement. The General Assembly has 
taken action at various times emphatically denouncing, 
as sins, gambling, lotteries, horse racing, betting, intem- 
perance, knowingly renting one’s property for the manu- 
facture and sale of intoxicating drinks, unscriptural 
divorces, infanticide, and polygamy. It has also taken 
action upon certain other matters connected with discipline 
such as worldly amusements, card-playing, dancing, and 
theatergoing, all of which may be found set forth with par- 
ticularity and detail in the Digest, 1922, Vol. I, pp. 455-483. 


2. Convictions under the civil law.. When a Church 
member is convicted of crime by the civil courts, notice 
of such conviction should be immediately taken by the 
Session. A committee should be appointed to report upon 
his case, and pending ecclesiastical trial, he may be re- 
quired to refrain from approaching the Lord’s Table. 
(B. D., Ch. IV, § 33.) If the offence has been committed 
at a distance, it may be necessary for the Session to suspend 
action until witnesses can be secured, or testimony can be 


188 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


taken which will enable them to proceed with the case in 
an orderly manner. See Book of Discipline, Chapter IV, 
Section 22, and ‘‘Absent accused person,’’ p. 167, below. 

3. Nonsupport of one’s own church. It is not only 
not consistent with regular standing in our Church, but it 
is “a matter of discipline, for Church members to be 
supporters and°attendants in other churches not of our 
communion, while absenting themselves from and refusing 
to support the church to which they belong.” (Minutes 
GvA.; OF 5781865, p. 5am) 

4. Ordinances, neglect of. See ‘Cases without pro- 
cess,”’ caption 3, p. 79. In connection with such neglect, 
the Assembly has adjudged it to be, when willful, ‘“‘a high 
offence.”” (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1859, pp. 546, 547.) 

5. Rebaptism by immersion. ‘The action is clearly 
disorderly and in violation of Chap. XX VIII, Section 7, 
of the Confession of Faith. But as it concerns the mode, 
rather than the substance, of a Sacrament, whether the 
act is to be regarded as disciplinable must be determined 
by the Session, in the light of the circumstances attending 
each particular case.’’ (Minutes G. A., 1890, p. 46.) 

6. Sabbath observance. ‘“‘The Assembly do hereby 
in a special manner enjoin it upon the church Session to 
watch over their brethren with tenderness and great 
fidelity in respect to the observance of the Sabbath, and 
to exercise wholesome discipline on those who, by 
traveling or other ways, presume to trample upon this 
sacred institution.”’ (Minutes G. A., N.S., 1858, p. 323.) 

‘“‘We entreat our members and all other persons con- 
scientiously to discountenance whatever tends to break 
down the distinction between this and other days; as, 
for instance, Sunday trading; buying, reading or in any 
way supporting Sunday secular newspapers; social enter- 
tainments and visitations that dissipate serious thought, 
and all self-indulgence on the Lord’s Day, that tends to 
unfit them for ,God’s worship and to impoverish their 
spiritual nature.”” (Minutes G. A., 1896, p. 25.) 


JUDICIAL CASES WITHOUT PROCESS. 139 


5. JUDICIAL Cases WrirHoutT PROcEss. 


1. General statement. Church judicatories are not 
required in dealing with certain offences to follow the 
full detail of process. In the cases of (1) mistaken views, 
(2) absenteeism, (3) neglect of ordinances, and (4) uniting 
with another denomination without regular dismission, 
process is not required. See this Manual, pp. 79, 80. 
In cases of (1) voluntary confession and (2) offences in 
presence of the judicatory, the detail of ordinary process is 
dispensed with by the Book of Discipline, except as noted 
below. 

2. Process, definition. The orderly succession of 
legal proceedings, in accordance with the detail of those 
principles and rules which have been established by the 
Chureh for the conduct of a judicial case. Cases without 
process, therefore, are of the nature of exceptions to the 
rule. 

3. Confession, voluntary. “If a person commits an 
offence in the presence of a judicatory, or comes forward 
as his own accuser and makes known his offence, the 
judicatory may proceed to judgment without process, 
giving the offender an opportunity to be heard; and in the 
case first named, he may demand a delay of at least two 
days before judgment.” (B. D., Ch. VII, § 48.) The pro- 
vision empowering the judicatory to proceed to judgment 
on self-accused persons, immediately after confession, it 
should be noted, is not mandatory, but a reasonable delay 
may be allowed if circumstances make it proper. 

4. Confession, duty of. ‘He that scandalizeth his 
brother, or the Church of Christ, ought to be willing, 
by a private or public confession and sorrow for his sin, 
to declare his repentance to those that are offended; who 
are thereupon to be reconciled to him, and in love to 
receive him.” (C. F., Ch. XV, § 6.) 

5. Confession, when voluntary. <A confession is 
voluntary when not caused by threats or improper in- 


140 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


ducements, and it is the rule in civil courts to hold a 
confession voluntary that has been ‘‘caused by the. 
exhortations of a person in authority, to make it as a 
matter of religious duty.’ A pastor or ruling elder, very 
properly, may endeavor to persuade an accused person to 
make confession, during the inquiry which. precedes trial. 

6. Confession, effect of voluntary. <A confession of 
sin voluntarily made, prior to the commencement of 
process, makes service and other detail of process un- 
necessary. But a plea of guilty after process has been 
commenced, is not acknowledgment of guilt by one who 
“comes forward as his own accuser and makes known his 
offence.”’ (B. D., Ch. VII, § 48.) 

7. Offences in presence of the judicatory. See 
Book of Discipline, Chapter VII, Section 48, quoted above 
under ‘“‘Confession,”’ caption No. 3, and note that a delay of 
at least two days is required before the Session can pro- 
ceed to judgment in these cases, 

8. Procedure in above cases. In the two cases 
above given, inasmuch as the accused are to be heard, 
and judgment entered, and appeal allowed, the judicatory 
should sit as a court, with due announcement of the fact 
by the moderator. 

9. Record im above cases. “The record must show 
the nature of the offence, as well as the judgment and the 
reasons therefor, and appeal may be taken from the 
judgment as in other cases.” (B. D., Ch. VII, § 48.) 


6. Marrers PRECEDING AND CONDITIONING PROCESS. 


In all cases of discipline, where it is proposed to put an 
alleged offender on trial, the following matters should be 
carefully considered, as preliminary to process. 

1. Accusations, caution as to. ‘Great caution 
ought to be exercised in receiving accusations from any 
person who is known to indulge a malignant spirit toward 
the accused, or who is not of good character, or who is 
himself under censure or process, or who is personally 


PROCESS AND RELATED MATTERS. 141 


interested in any respect in the conviction of the accused, 
or who is known to be litigious, rash, or highly imprudent.”’ 
(B. D., Ch. IT, § 14.) 

2. Reconciliation, effort to secure, in private 
cases. ‘“‘No prosecution shall be allowed in a case of 
alleged personal injury, where the injured party is the 
prosecutor, unless those means of reconciliation have been 
tried, which are required by our Lord, Matt. xviii 15-17: 
‘If thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell him 
his fault between thee and him alone: if he shall hear thee, 
thou hast gained thy brother. But if he will not hear 
thee, then take with thee one or two more, that in the 
mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be 
established. And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it 
unto the church.’ ” (B. D., Ch. II, § 9.) See, also, under 
“‘Charges,”’ p. 148. . 

3. Conference with the accused. “Effort should be 
made, by private conference with the accused, to avoid, 
if possible, the necessity of actual process.’”’ (B. D., Ch. 
TT; $108) 

4. Confession by the accused. See ‘Cases Without 
Process,”’ p. 139. 

5. Process not to be commenced without adequate 
proof. ‘An offence, gross in itself, may have been com- 
mitted in such circumstances, that plainly the offender 
cannot be prosecuted to conviction. In all such cases, 
it is better to wait until God, in his righteous providence, 
shall give further light, than, by unavailing prosecution, 
to weaken the force of discipline.’ (B. D., Ch. IT, § 8.) 

6. Prosecutor to be censured in certain cases. 
‘“Any person who appears as a prosecutor, without ap- 
pointment by a judicatory, shall be warned, before the 
charges are presented, that, if he fail to show probable 
cause for the charges, he must himself be censured as a 
slanderer of the brethren, in proportion to the malignancy 
or rashness which may appear in the prosecution.” (B. D., 


Ch. II, § 15.) 


142 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


7. Time limit for prosecution. ‘Prosecution for 
an alleged offence shall commence within one year from 
the time of its alleged commission, or from the date when 
it becomes known to the judicatory which has jurisdiction 
thereof.”’ (B. D., Ch. XII, § 117.) 

8. Slander, action in. “If one who considers him- 
self slandered requests an investigation which a judicatory 
finds it proper to institute, one or more of its members 
shall be appointed to investigate the alleged slander, and 
make report in writing: and a record thereafter made may 
conclude the matter.’ (B. D., Ch. II, § 13.) 

9. Investigation to be speedy. If the Session re- 
quires an accused person to refrain from approaching the 
Lord’s Table, then ‘‘a speedy investigation or trial shall 
be had.” (B. D., Ch. LV, $33.) 

10. Moderator to be a minister. ‘It is expedient, at 
every meeting of the Session, more especially when con- 
stituted for judicial business, that there be a presiding 
minister.”’ (F. G., Ch. IX, § 4.) In view of this provision, 
judicial business should not be undertaken by the Session 
of a vacant church, unless a minister be secured as mod- 
erator. 

11. Caution to judicatory. ‘The members of a 
judicatory should bear in mind the fact, that if once 
process be duly initiated, the provisions of the Constitu- 
tion in connection with judicial cases come promptly into 
full operation, and that no further discretion is permitted 
to the judicatory except as contained in said provisions. 
Process must go forward under the law until the end is 
reached. 


7. PROCESS. 


A definition of “Process’’ will be found on p. 139. 
The matters connected with process are given for con- 
venience of reference under the following heads: 
(1) Charges and Specifications. 
(2) Citations, 


CHARGES AND SPECIFICATIONS. 143 


(3) Witnesses. 

(4) Examinations. 

(5) Evidence. 

(6) Censures. 

(7) Miscellaneous. 

(8) Order or Steps in Process. 
(9) Appeals. 


7. (1) Procrss.—CHARGES AND SPECIFICATIONS. 


1. Charges, definition. An accusation against a 
person within the jurisdiction of a judicatory, made in 
accordance with the forms of law, of conduct contrary to 
the Word of God and the Constitution of the Church. 
See “Offences,” p. 135. 

2. Charge must be made by a prosecutor. ‘Process 
against an alleged offender shall not be commenced unless 
some person undertakes to sustain the charge; or unless a 
judicatory finds it necessary for the ends of discipline to 
investigate the alleged offence.” (B. D., Ch. I, § 7.) 

3. Averment by injured party. ‘In all cases of 
alleged personal injury, where the prosecution is by the 
injured person or persons, the charge must be accompanied 
by an averment that the course prescribed by our Lord, 
Matt. xviii. 15-17, has been faithfully tried.” (B. D., 
GOI, §:18) ; 


4. Charge, contents of. ‘The charge shall set forth 
the alleged offence.” (B. D., Ch. TI], § 16.) “A charge 
shall not allege more than one offence.” (B. D., Ch. III, 
§ 17.) Itis customary to include in the charge, in addition 
to the offence, passages of Scripture and extracts from the 
law of the Church directly connected with the offence, 
and evidencing it to be such. These quotations should 
never be included in the text of the specifications. See, 
for “Offences,” p. 135. 


5. Charge, more than one. “Several charges against 
the same person, however, with the specifications under 


144 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


each of them, may be presented to the judicatory at one 
and the same time, and may, in the discretion of the 
judicatory, be tried together. But, when several charges 
are tried at the same time, a vote on each charge must be 
separately taken.” (B. D., Ch. III, § 17.) 

6. Charge, presentation. The charge or charges and 
specifications must be presented and read at the first 
judicial session of the judicatory. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 20.) 

7. Charges, for accused. The requirement is man- 
datory, “to furnish the accused with a copy of the charge 
and specifications, together with the names of all the 
witnesses then known .to support each specification,” 
at the first judicial session. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 20.) 

8. Charge, record. ‘The charge and specifications, 
. . . Shall be entered on the minutes of the judicatory.” 
(BOD; CHEV, $252) 

9. Charges, sufficiency. At the meeting of the 
judicatory at which citations are returnable, the accused 
‘may file objections . . . to the sufficiency of the charges 
...1n form or in legal effect.” (B. D., Ch. IV, § 23.) This 
expression, ‘‘sufficiency of the charges,’ applies both to 
the form, 1. e., the details and phraseology, and to the 
legal effect, 1. e., the conformity of substance to law. The 
charge may not be properly worded; or may fail to accord 
with the directions of Book of Discipline, Chapter III, 
Sections 16, 17; or may charge what is not an offence 
according to the Word of God and the Constitution of the 
Church. Care should be taken, therefore, in the prepar- 
ation of a charge, to comply with all the requirements of 
the law, and especially should due weight be given to the 
question as to whether the thing charged is an offence. 
For instance, a charge would be insufficient in legal effect 
which accused a person of the offence of wine-drinking; 
for, while drunkenness is an offence by virtue of the 
provisions of the Standards, yet wine-drinking per se is 
not such. See next caption, ““Amendments.” 

10. Charges, amendments. ‘The judicatory may 


CHARGES AND SPECIFICATIONS. 145 


“permit, in the furtherance of justice, amendments to 
. .. the charges, not changing the general nature of the 
same.” (B. D., Ch. IV, § 23.) The extent to which this 
power of amendment vested in the judicatory may be 
exercised, Is entirely at the discretion of the judicatory, 
as to matters of detail. Mere details are not of the general 
nature or substance of charges. When proposed amend- 
ments, however, deal with the substance, amendment is 
not permissible. For instance, the name designating an 
offence ought not to be changed, and an attempt to make 
such change would be ground for an appeal. 


‘11. Specification, definition. An account or nar- 
rative in detail, of the facts relied upon to sustain a charge. 


12. Specification, contents of. ‘The specifications 
shall set forth the facts relied upon to sustain the charge. 
Each specification shall declare, as far as possible, the 
time, place, and circumstances, and shall be accompanied 
with the names of the witnesses to be cited for its sup- 
por. (B, D., Cimlit: $16.) 

13. Specifications, sufficiency and amendment. 
Specifications, as well as charges, may be insufficient both 
in form and in legal effect. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 23.) They 
may not specify with proper detail the “time, place, and 
circumstances” (B. D., Ch. III, § 16), they may lack the 
names of witnesses or of a sufficient number of witnesses 
(B. D., Ch. III, § 16; Ch. VIII, § 59), or they may not have 
any definite connection with the charge. If the charge 
be fully in accordance with the requirements of the 
Standards, and the insufficiency of the specifications 
consists in mere matters of detail, ‘“amendment”’ of the 
specifications should be permitted by the judicatory. 
(B.D., Ch. [Vise 23.) 

14, Forms. Forms for both charges and specifications 
will be found elsewhere in this Manual, under the general 
head, ‘‘Forms for Sessions,” p. 368. 


146 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


7. (2) Procress.—CIvTaTIons. 

1. Authority of Session. ‘The church Session... 
have power to call before them offenders and witnesses, 
being members of their own congregation.” (F. G., Ch. 
IX, § 6.) 

2. Citation, definition. An official notice to appear 
and answer in @ proceeding. 

3. Contumacy. See “Refusal,” caption No. 11, and 
“Witness,” No. 15, below. This charge cannot be made 
against a person cited until after a second citation. 

4. Elders. See below, “Third citation.” 

5. Forms. Sce under that head, p. 368. 

6. Issue and signature. Citations should be ordered 
by the judicatory, and must be issued and “signed in the 
name of the judicatory, by the moderator or clerk.” 
(B. D., Ch. IV, § 20.) 

7. Persons to be cited. The prosecutor, the accused, 
and the witnesses are the persons to whom citations are 
to be issued. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 20.) 

8. Service of citations. A citation must be served by 
a person appointed for the purpose, usually the clerk, and 
must contain the name of the person upon whom service 
is to be had. ‘Citations shall be served personally, unless 
the person to be cited cannot be found, in which case the 
citation shall be sent to his last known place of residence 
and, before proceeding to trial, it must appear that the 
citations have been served.” (B. D., Ch. IV, § 21.) Cita- 
tions are necessary to trial, and may be served through 
the U. S. Post Office, if the residence of an offender is 
unknown. 

9. Second citation for accused. “If an accused 
person refuses to obey a citation, a second citation shall 
issue, accompanied by a notice that, if he do not appear at 
the time appointed, unless providentially hindered, he 
will be censured for his contumacy, according to the sub- 
sequent provisions of the Book of Discipline.” (B. D., Ch. 
IV, § 22.) 


CITATIONS. 147 


10. Refusal of accused to appear cannot prevent 
trial. “If he does not then appear, the judicatory may 
proceed to trial and judgment in his absence; in which 
case it shall appoint some person to represent him as 
counsel.”’ (B. D., Ch. IV, § 22.) : 


11. Refusal to appear or plead subjects to sus- 
pension. ‘When an accused person has been twice duly 
cited, and refuses to appear, by himself or counsel, before 
a Session, or, appearing, refuses to answer the charge 
brought against him, he shall be suspended, by act of 
Session, from the communion of the church, and shall so 
remain until he repents of his contumacy, and submits 
himself to the orders of the judicatory.” (B. D., Ch. V, 
§ 34.) 

12. Third citation for elders. If an elder “accused 
of an offence refuses to appear by himself or counsel, after 
being twice duly cited, he shall, for his contumacy, be 
suspended from his office; and, if after another citation, he 
refuses to appear by himself or counsel, he shall be sus- 
pended from the communion of the Church.” (B. D., Ch. 
VI, § 39.) | 


13. Time allowance for accused. The time allowed 
for the appearance of the accused on first citation is, 
‘not less than ten days after service of the citation.’ 
(B. D., Ch. IV, § 20.) ‘‘The time allowed for his appear- 
ance, on any citation subsequent to the first, shall be 
determined by the judicatory, with proper regard for all 
the circumstances.” (B. D., Ch. IV, § 22.) 


14. Time allowance for witnesses. ‘All witnesses 
cited at the request of either party,” are allowed ten days 
after service of the first citation, and a fair allowance of 
time on other citations, prior to appearance before the 
judicatory. (B. D., Ch. IV, §§ 20, 22.) 

15. Witness, contumacy of. ‘A member of the 
church, summoned as a witness, and refusing to appear, 
or, having appeared, refusing to testify, shall be censured 


148 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


according to the circumstances of the case for his con- 
tumacy.”’ (B. D., Ch. VIII, § 68.) 


7. (3) PRocEss.—WITNESSES. 


“1. Power. of Session. “The church Session... have 
power... to call before them... witnesses, being members 
of their own congregation, and to introduce other wit- 
nesses, where it may be necessary to bring the process 
to issue, and when they can be procured to attend.” (F. 
ony LX aS'6.) 

2. Witness, definition. A witness is one who gives 
testimony in a cause before a court. 

3. Affirmation. In Book of Discipline, Chapter VIII, 
Section 62, the word affirmation is used in connection with 
the promise of a witness to speak the truth. No definition 
of an affirmation as distinct from an oath, however, is 
given in the Constitution, while the definition of an oath 
is found in the Confession, and refusal to take an oath is 
declared to be sin. Further, the form of the affirmation 
given in Book of Discipline, Chapter VIII, Section 62, 
explicitly requires an appeal to the Supreme Being. An 
affirmation in Presbyterian Church courts is, therefore, 
practically synonymous with an oath. See ‘Oaths,’ 
Peabo... 

4. Citations. See pp. 146, 368. 

5. Challenge. ‘‘Any witness may be challenged for 
incompetency, and the judicatory shall decide the ques- 
tion.” (B. DiiCh. VIII, § 56) 

6. Competent witness. A competent witness is a 
person who is legally qualified to give testimony. ‘Not 
every person is competent ... as a witness.” (B. D., 
Ch. VII, § 55.) ‘All persons, whether parties or otherwise, 
are competent witnesses, except [1] such as do not believe 
in the existence of God, or [2] a future state of rewards 
and punishments, or [3] have not sufficient intelligence to 
understand the obligation of an oath.” (B. D., Ch. VIII, 
§ 56.) 


WITNESSES. 149 


7. Contumacious witness. See under ‘Citations,” 
p 147. 

8. Credible witness. A credible witness is a person 
who, being competent to testify, is worthy of belief. 
“Not every ... person is credible as a witness.” (B. D., 
Ch. VIII, § 55.) ‘The credibility of a witness, or the 
degree of credit due to his testimony, may be affected [1] 
by relationship to any of the parties; [2] by interest in the 
result of the trial; [3] by want of proper age; [4] by weak- 
ness of understanding; [5] by infamy or malignity of 
character; [6] by being under church censure; [7] by general 
rashness or indiscretion; or, [8] by any other circumstances 
that appear to affect his veracity, knowledge, or interest 
in the case.” (B. D., Ch. VIII, § 57.) 

9. Evidence. See p. 153. ; 

10. Examinations. See p. 152 and “Separate Ex- 
amination,” p. 153. 

11. False witnesses. The procuring or suborning of 
false witnesses is a breach of the Ninth Commandment, 
and so also is the giving of false evidence. (See L. C., 
Qs. 143, 145.) 

12. Husband and wife. ‘A husband or wife shall be 
a competent witness for or against the other, but shall 
not be compelled to testify.”’ (B. D., Ch. VIII, § 58.) 

13. Incompetent witness. See ‘Challenge,’ p. 148. 

14. Interested witness. See ‘Credible witness,”’ 
above. 

15. Member of the judicatory. “A member of the 
judicatory may be called upon to testify in a case which 
comes before it. He shall be qualified as other witnesses 
are, and, after having given his testimony, may immed- 
iately resume his seat as a member of the judicatory.” 
(B. D., Ch. VIII, § 67.) ‘‘A member of a judicatory, 
present when the judicatory is taking testimony, is bound, 
if called upon to do so, to give his testimony in the case 
that is in process, and his refusal to do so, on the ground 
that he had not been cited beforehand, would subject him 


150 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


to censure for contumacy.” (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1854, 
p. 45.) 

16. Members of other churches. Members of other 
churches than the one under the jurisdiction of a given 
Session, should respond to the requests of said Session to 
appear before it-as witnesses. If doubtful as to their duty, 
let them refer the request to their own Sessions for advice 
and counsel. 

17. Ministers. It is advisable, in the interests of 
religion, that ministers when requested to appear before 
a church Session as witnesses, should so do. Presbyteries, 
in case of refusal, may act under Book of Discipline, 
Chapter VIII, Section 68. 

18. Names of, for accused. ‘The names of all the 
witnesses then known to support each specification,’’ are 
to be furnished to the accused at the first meeting of the 
judicatory. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 20.) 

19. Names of, for prosecutor. ‘The accused shall 
not be required to disclose the names of his witnesses.” 
(Bbaw., Chey, § 20.) 

20. New witnesses. After the examination and cross- 
examination of the witnesses already named, ‘‘new wit- 
nesses and other evidence, in rebuttal only, may be in- 
troduced by either party.” (B. D., Ch. IV, § 24.) 

21. Non-Church members. “Persons who are not 
Church members, even though heathen, in good repute, 
may be admitted to testify. Their credibility is to be 
determined by the judicatory.” (Minutes G. A., 1881, p. 
855.) 

22. Number requisite to sustain charge. “A charge 
may be proven by the testimony of one witness, only 
when supported by other evidence; but, when there are 
several specifications under the same general charge, the 
proof of two or more of the specifications, by different 
credible witnesses, shall be sufficient to establish the 
charge.’’(B. D., Ch. VIII, § 59.) See also, for the eee 
rule, Matt. 18 : 16; II Cor. 13:1. 


WITNESSES. 151 


23. Oath, definition. ‘A lawful oath is a part of 
religious worship, wherein, upon just occasion, the person 
swearing, solemnly calleth God to witness what he assert- 
eth or promiseth; and to judge him according to the 
truth or falsehood of what he sweareth.” (C. F., Ch. 
XXIT, § 1.) 

24. Oath, use of. ‘The name of God only is that 
by which men ought to swear, and therein it is to be 
used with all holy fear and reverence; therefore to swear 
vainly or rashly by that glorious and dreadful name, or 
to swear at all by any other thing, is sinful and to be 
abhorred.”’ (C. F., Ch. XXII, § 2.) 

25. Oath, warrant. “Yet as, in matters of weight and 
moment, an oath is warranted by the Word of God, under 
the New Testament, as well as under the Old; so a lawful 
oath, being imposed by lawful authority, in such matters, 
ought to be taken.” (C. F., Ch. XII, § 2.) 

26. Oath, refusal to take, is sin. Yet it is sin to 
refuse an oath touching anything that is good and just, 
being imposed by lawful authority. (C. F., Ch. XXII, § 3.) 

27. Oath, how to be taken. ‘An oath is to be taken 
in the plain and common sense of the words, without equiv- 
ocation or mental reservation.” (C. F., Ch. XXII, § 4.) 

28. Oath, form. ‘The oath or affirmation shall be 
administered by the moderator in the following, or like, 
terms: ‘You solemnly promise, in the presence, of the 
omniscient and heart-searching God, that you will declare 
the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, 
according to the best of your knowledge, in the matter 
in which you are called to testify, as you shall answer to 
the Great Judge of quick and dead.’ ”’ (B. D., Ch. VIII, 
§ 62.) The use of a Bible in connection with the oath, or 
of the uplifted hand, is not required by any provision of 
the Constitution. See, also, ‘Affirmation,’ p. 148. ‘The 
authority of the moderator in the Presbyterian Church 
to administer oaths is not derived from General Assembly, 
but from the Constitution.” (Minutes G. A., 1823, p. 27.) 


152 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


29. Parties. Parties to a case may be called upon to 
testify, and greater latitude may be allowed by the court 
in the cross-examination of parties than in that of other 
witnesses. ‘Parties .. .are competent witnesses.” (B. D., 
Ch. VIII, § 56.) 

30. Questions. See “Evidence,” p. 156. 


7. (4) PRocrss.—EXAMINATIONS. 


1. Examination, definition. An examination is the 
interrogation or questioning of a witness by the parties 
or by members of the court, to elicit his personal knowledge 
as to one or more facts connected with a case. 

2. Kinds and order of examinations. ‘Witnesses 
shall be examined first by the party producing them; 
then cross-examined by the opposite party; after which 
any members of the judicatory or either party may put 
additional interrogatories.” (B. D., Ch. VIII, § 61.) 

Direct examination. The first examination, in behalf of 
and by the party who produces the witness. 

Cross-examination. This is the first examination of a 
witness by the party which did not produce him. “It 
may be used to test the intelligence, memory, impartiality, 
truthfulness, and integrity of the witness. A witness may 
not be cross-examined as to facts and circumstances un- 
connected with matters stated in his direct examination. 
If the party cross-examining wishes to question a witness 
as to such facts and circumstances, he must call him as 
a witness in the subsequent progress of the case; that is, 
he must make him his own witness.” 

Re-direct examination. Follows the cross-examination, 
and should be confined to matters brought out under it. 

Re-cross-examination. Follows the re-direct examination, 
and should be restricted to the new or additional informa- 
tion or answers given thereunder. 

3. Exceptions. See p. 171. 

4. Interruptions. The examination of a witness can- 
not be interrupted by the party opposite to the party 


EXAMINATIONS. 153 


conducting it, except to raise questions as to (1) compet- 
ency or credibility of witnesses, (2) competency of evidence, 
(3) order of procedure, and (4) notice and filing of excep- 
tions. It is the legal right of both parties, except as stated, 
to conduct. an examination without interruption until 
they are through with a witness. 

5. Members of the judicatory. Questions may be 
put to the witnesses by members of the court, after the 
close of the cross-examination. (B. D., Ch. VIII, § 61.) 

6. Order. See “Competency of evidence,” p. 154. 
(B. D., Ch. IV,,$.28;) 

7. Questions. See “Evidence,” p. 156. 

8. Separate examination. The examination of a 
witness apart from or out of the hearing of other wit- 
nesses, is called a separate examination. ‘“‘No witness 
afterward to be examined, except a member of the judica- 
tory, shall be present during the examination of another 
witness if either party object.”’ (B. D., Ch. VIII, § 60.) 


7. (5) Procrss.—EVIDENCE. 


1. Caution to judicatories. ‘“Judicatories ought to 
be very careful and impartial in receiving testimony. 
Not every person is competent, and not every competent 
person is credible, as a witness.’’ (B. D., Ch. VIII, § 55.) 
See below, ‘“‘Appeal.”’ 

2. Evidence, definition. Evidence is that which 
demonstrates, makes clear, or ascertains the truth of the 
facts or points at issue. It includes all the means by 
which any alleged matter of fact, the truth of which is 
submitted to investigation, is established or disproved. 
Evidence differs from ‘‘Proof”’ and ‘‘Testimony,’’? which 
see below. 

3. Kinds. ‘Evidence may be oral, written or printed, 
direct or circumstantial.’ (B. D., Ch. VIII, § 59.) 

Oral evidence. Statements made by witnesses in court 
in relation to matters of fact which are under inquiry in a 
case. 


154 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


Written evidence. Documents connected with a case 
produced for the inspection of the judicatory. 

Direct evidence. “Proof applied immediately to the 
fact to be proved, without any intervening process.”’ 

Circumstantial evidence. ‘‘Proof applied immediately to 
collateral facts, supposed to have a connection, near or 
remote, with the fact in controversy.” 

Direct or positive evidence is evidence to the precise 
point in issue; as, in a case of alleged drunkenness, that 
the accused was seen by the witness in an intoxicated 
condition. 

Circumstantial evidence is ‘“‘proof of a series of other 
facts than the fact in issue, which by experience have 
been found so associated with that fact that, in the relation 
of cause and effect, they lead to a satisfactory or certain 
conclusion; as, when footprints are discovered after a 
recent snow, it is certain some animated being passed over 
the snow since it fell, and, from the form and number of 
the footprints, it can be determined with equal certainty 
whether they are those of a man, a bird, or a quadruped. 
Such evidence, therefore, is founded on experience and 
observed facts and coincidences, establishing a con- 
nection between the known and proved facts and the 
facts sought to be proved.” 

4. Accused not required to declare what he ex- 
pects to prove. ‘The Session had no right to insist 
upon Mr. —— making known beforehand what 
he expected to prove by his witnesses as the condition 
upon which he should be allowed to proceed in the ex- 
amination.” (Minutes G. A., O. 8., 1860, p. 45.) 

5. Appeal. Among the grounds of appeal in judicial 
cases the following are named: “receiving improper, or 
declining to receive important, testimony; hastening to a 
decision before the testimony is fully taken.” (B. D., 
Ch. IX, § 95.) See ‘‘Exceptions,”’ p. 171. 

6. Authentication. See “Record,” p. 157. 

7. Competency of evidence. ‘Questions as to order 





EVIDENCE. 155 


or evidence, arising in the course of a trial, shall, after the 
parties have had an opportunity to be heard, be decided by 
the moderator, subject to appeal; and the question on the 
appeal shall be determined without debate. All such 
decisions, if desired by either party, shall be entered upon 
the record of the case.”’ (B. D., Ch. IV, § 28.) 

8. Commission to take testimony. ‘Any judi- 
catory, before which a case may be pending, shall have 
power, whenever the necessity of parties or of witnesses 
shall require it, to appoint, on the application of either 
party, a commission of ministers, or elders, or both, to 
examine witnesses; which commission, if the case require 
it, may be of persons within the jurisdiction of another 
body. The commissioners so appointed shall take such 
testimony as may be offered by either party. The testi- 
mony shall be taken in accordance with the rules govern- 
ing the judicatory, either orally or on written interrog- 
atories and cross-interrogatories, duly settled by the 
judicatory, due notice having been given of the time 
when, and place where, the witnesses are to be examined. 
All questions, as to the relevancy or competency of the 
testimony so taken, shall be determined by the judicatory. 
The testimony, properly authenticated by the signatures 
of the commissioners, shall be transmitted, in due time, to 
the clerk of the judicatory before which the case is pend- 
ing.’ (B..D.) Chayvill, § 66.) 

9. Exceptions. See p. 171. 

10. Hearsay testimony. ‘‘What is heard at second- 
hand; testimony not a matter of personal knowledge 
with a witness.”? This is generally inadmissible, because 
of the depreciation of truth from passage through fallible 
mediums, and because it is not direct evidence (B. D., 
Ch. VIII, § 59), and therefore affects seriously the 
knowledge of the witness in the case (B. D., Ch. VIII, 
§ 57). 

11. Irrelevant questions. See “Questions,” p. 157. 

12. Objections. See “Competency,” p. 154. 


156 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


13. Parties. See ‘‘Witnesses,”’ pp. 148-158. 

14. Proof. Evidence should not be confused with 
proof. The latter is the larger term. ‘Evidence includes 
the reproduetion, before the judicatory, of the admissions 
of parties and of facts relevant to the issue. Proof, in 
addition, includes presumptions, either of law or of fact, 
and legal citations. In this sense proof comprehends all 
the ground on which rests assent to the truth of a specific 
proposition. Evidence, in this view, is adduced only by 
the parties, through witnesses or documents; proof may 
be adduced by counsel in argument or by the judge in 
summing up a case. Evidence is but a part of the proof; 
it is part of the material on which proof acts.” 

15. Question, definition. An interrogation addressed 
to a witness, asking him to state his personal knowledge 
as to a fact. 

16. Questions, manner and form. Ecclesiastical 
judicatories are under obligation, as ‘“‘courts of Jesus 
Christ,’ to see to it that the manner and form of questions 
are in harmony with the spirit of the gospel. 

17. Questions, incriminating. Witnesses cannot be 
compelled to criminate themselves, nor to answer questions 
imputing disgrace, unless the question is material. A 
person who has been convicted of an offence can be re- 
quired to testify to the fact. ‘“The credibility of a witness 
... may be affected ... by being under.Church censure.” 
(BD. Chev ill, § 573) 

18. Questions, leading. Questions which plainly 
suggest the answers desired, and make ‘‘clear to witnesses 
the answers which they are expected to make, and lead 
them to make such answers, are leading questions. Ques- 
tions are also objectionable as leading which embody 
material facts, and admit of answers by simple affrmatives 
or negatives.”’ Leading questions are not permitted to 
“the parties producing the witness, except under permission 
of the judicatory as necessary to elicit the truth.” (B..D. 
Chap. VIII, § 61.) Such questions are proper in cross- 


EVIDENCE. 157 


examinations— 1. e., in examinations by the party opposite 
to the one producing the witness. 

19. Questions, irrelevant and frivolous. ‘“Ir- 
relevant or frivolous questions shall not be admitted.”’ 
(B. D., Ch. VIII, § 61.) The judicatory is the judge as 
to the character of any question put to a witness. 

20. Questions may be reduced to writing. ‘Every 
question put to a witness shall, if required, be reduced to 
wrung. ‘(B. Daa, VITT 29’ 63.) 

21. Record and authentication. “If either party 
desire it, or if the judicatory shal! so decide, both question 
and answer shall be recorded. The testimony, thus 
recorded, shall be read to the witnesses, in the presence of 
the judicatory, for their approbation and subscription.”’ 
(B. D., Ch. VIII, § 63.) See below, ‘“‘Records of Session.” 

22. Record of the case. -“I’he evidence in the case, 
duly filed and authenticated by the clerk of the judicatory,”’ 
constitutes part of the record of the case. The record of 
the case is not the same as the ‘Records of Session,” 
which see below. See also, p. 186. 

23. Records of judicatories. ‘The records of a 
judicatory, or any part of them, whether original or tran- 
scribed, if regularly authenticated by the clerk, or in case 
of his death, absence, disability or failure from any cause. 
by the moderator, shall be deemed good and sufficient 
evidence in every other judicatory.” (B. D., Ch. VIII, 
§ 64.) 

24. Records of Session. The provisions of the Book 
of Discipline, while giving to parties the right to have all 
evidence reduced to writing (B. D., Ch. VIIT, § 68), do 
not require the evidence to be entered upon the records of 
the Session. 

25. Rules of evidence, general. The Church in 
1884-1885, by a vote of the Presbyteries, refused to in- 
clude in the Book of Discipline a provision by which the 
general rules of evidence were made of forceinecclesiastical 
procedure. Church judicatories, therefore, are not bound 


158 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


by the regulations in connection with evidence which are 
authoritative in secular courts. Ecclesiastical courts in 
this matter are a law unto themselves, except as rules are 
found specified in the Constitution or in decisions of the 
Assembly. If any question, therefore, arises as to evidence, 
which is not determined by the provisions of the Book of 
Discipline, while reference may be made very properly 
to authoritative works on evidence, yet citations therefrom 
have no validity as rules, except by consent of the judica- 
tory. See Stephens’ Digest of the Law of Evidence, American 
edition, by George Chase. 

26. Testimony, definition. Testimony, ordinarily, is 
the statement made under the sanctions of an oath, by a 
witness, of his personal knowledge as to a fact at issue in 
acase. Testimony is merely a species or class of evidence. 
Sometimes testimony is taken in a larger sense, so as to 
include documents. 

27. Testimony before other judicatories. ‘‘In like 
manner, testimony taken by one judicatory, and regularly 
certified, shall be received by every judicatory as no less 
valid than if it had been taken by themselves.” (B. D., 
Ch. VIII, § 65.) 

28. Testimony cannot be introduced injurious to 
parties not on trial. ‘The person on trial has no right 
to introduce testimony which inculpates his brethren who 
are not on trial, and who have no opportunity to defend 
themselves, because it was his previous duty to take proper 
steps, if the persons were guilty of the evils which he had 
alleged against them, to bring them to repentance or free 
the Church from the scandal.” (Minutes G. A., N. &., 
1852, p. 177.) 


7. (6) Procress.—CENSURES, 
a. In General. 
1. Censure, definition. A censure is a sentence 


passed by a Church judicatory upon an offender, by virtue 
of the authority vested in it by the Lord Jesus Christ. 


CENSURES, 159 


2. Censure, necessity. ‘‘Church censures are neces- 
sary for the reclaiming and gaining of offending brethren; 
for deterring of others from like offences; for purging out of 
that leaven which might infect the whole lump; for vin- 
dicating the honor of Christ, and the holy profession of the 
gospel; and for preventing the wrath of God, which might 
justly fall upon the Church, if they should suffer his 
covenant, and the seals thereof, to be profaned by notorious 
and obstinate offenders.” (C. F., Ch. XXX, § 3.) See, also, 
captions Nos. 1 to 3, p. 132. 

3. Censure, purpose. “The power which Christ has 
given the rulers of his Church is for edification, and not 
destruction. When, therefore, a communicant shall have 
been found guilty of a fault deserving censure, the judi- 
eatory shall proceed with all tenderness, and restore the 
offending brother in the spirit of meekness, its members 
considering themselves, lest they also be tempted.” (D. W., 
Cheat; § 1.) 

4. Censure, kinds. ‘For the better attaining of these 
ends, the officers of the Church are to proceed by ad- 
monition, suspension from the Sacrament of the Lord’s 
Supper for a season, and by excommunication from the 
Church, according to the nature of the crime, and demerit 
of the person.”’ (C. F., Ch. XXX, § 4.) ‘The censures to 
be inflicted by the Session are admonition, rebuke, sus- 
pension or deposition from office, suspension from the 
communion of the Church, and, in case of offenders who 
will not be reclaimed by milder measures, excommunica- 
tion.’’ (B. D., Cho V3e§ 35.) 

The first two of these censures may be defined as follows: 
admonition is a gentle—rebuke a severe reproof, addressed 
in the presence of a Church court, by its moderator, to an 
erring Church member or officer; and administered either 
in consequence of confession of fault or sin, or as the 
result of formal trial. The phraseology of admonition and 
rebuke are in the discretion of the court. For definitions 


160 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


and phraseology of the other censures, see under proper 
head. 

5. Censures, judgment of court. See ‘Committee 
on judgment,” p. 171. 

6. Censure, manner. ‘Censure ought to be inflicted 
with great solemnity: that it may be the means of im- 
pressing the mind of the delinquent with a proper sense of 
his sin; and that, with the divine blessing, it may lead him 
to repentance.” (D. W., Ch. XI, § 1.) 

7. Censure, mode of inflicting. ‘‘Censures, other 
than suspension from church privileges or excommunica- 
tion, shall be inflicted in such mode as the judicatory 
shall direct.”’ (D. W., Ch. XI, § 8.) See caption No. 3, 
under this head, and also ‘‘Suspension,”’ p. 161, ‘‘Deposi- 
tion,” p. 163, and ““Excommunication,”’ p. 163. 

8. Censure, publication. ‘‘The sentence shall be 
published, if 2t all, only in the church or churches which 
have been offended.” (B. D., Ch. V, § 36.) See, also, 
under ‘‘Suspension,”’ caption No. 6, and also “Records 
of Sessions,” p. 175. 

9. Censure without trial unconstitutional. It is 
“the sense of this house, that no man or body of men, 
agreeably to the Constitution of this Church, ought to be 
condemned or censured without having notice of the 
accusation against him or them, and notice given for the 
trial.’’ (Minutes G. A., 1793, p. 71.) 

10. Censure to be proportionate to the offence. 
The Assembly has reversed the judgments of a number of 
judicatories on the ground that the sentences were too 
severe. Great care should be taken, therefore, in making 
the sentence proportionate to the offence. In one case 
the Assembly reversed the judgment of a Session on the 
ground ‘“‘that the suspension of the parties accused was 
too severe in the case, and that the Session be recommended 
to revoke the suspension and admonish the parties.’ 
(Minutes G. A., O. S., 1865, p. 550.) 

11. Censure for slander not to be inflicted unless 


CENSURES. 161 


the case be issued. ‘Our Book of Discipline pro- 
nounces a man a slanderer who, on trial, fails to make good 
his charges. S. L. H. was censured as a slanderer without 
the court reaching by trial the point contemplated by our 
Book.” (Minutes G. A., O. 8., 1867, p. 355.) 

12. Censures, as affected by appeals. See Book of 
Discipline, Chapter IX, Section 100, as quoted under 
Appeals,” caption No. 11, p. 183. 


b. Suspension, 


1. Suspension, definition. Suspension is the sen- 
tence by which a Church member or officer is restrained 
from the exercise and enjoyment of all church privileges 
and rights. Its visible signs are exclusion from the Lord’s 
Table and from the right of suffrage. 

2. Restriction upon accused persons. ‘A judicatory 
may, if the edification of the Church demands it, require 
an accused person to refrain from approaching the Lord’s 
Table, or from the exercise of office, or both, until final 
action in the case shall be taken; provided, that in all 
cases a speedy investigation or trial shall be had.” (B. D., 
Ch: IV; § 33.) 

The power vested in the Session by Book of Discipline, 
Chapter IV, Section 33, is not that of suspension from 
communion or office. A simple resolution suffices to give 
it force, and it should be worded in accordance with the 
terms of the Book. The censure of suspension can only 
be inflicted in connection with formal process. 

3. Suspension for contumacy. “When an accused 
person has been twice duly cited, and refuses to appear, 
by himself or counsel, before a Session, or, appearing re- 
fuses to answer the charge brought against him, he shall 
be suspended, by act of Session, from the communion of 
the Church, and shall so remain until he repents of his 
contumacy, and submits himself to the orders of the 
judicatory.” (B.D., Ch. V, § 34.) 

4. Suspension after trial, form of. ‘‘When the 


162 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


judicatory has resolved to pass sentence, suspending a 
communicant from church privileges, the moderator shall 
pronounce the sentence in the following form: 


‘¢¢ Whereas you have been found guilty [by your own 
confession, or by sufficient proof, as the case may be] of the 
sin of [here mention the particular offence], we declare you 
suspended from the Sacrament of the Lord’s Supper, till 
you give satisfactory evidence of repentance.’ 


“To this shall be added such advice, admonition, or 
rebuke, as may be judged necessary; and the whole shall be 
concluded with prayer to Almighty God, that he would 
follow this act of discipline with his blessing.” (D. W., Ch. 
Se) 


5. Cases without process. When a communicant is 
suspended for (i) absenteeism (B. D., Ch. VII, § 50); (2) 
neglect of ordinances (B. D., Ch. VII, § 55); (3) personal 
change of views (B. D., Ch. VII, § 49); (4) or joining 
another denomination without a regular dismission (B. 
D., Ch. VII, § 53), it is to be remembered that the action 
of Session is substantially judicial, though the case be not 
conducted by due process of law. A resolution, therefore, 
should be adopted in such eases in the following or equiv- 
alent words: “Resolved, that A. B., having been absent 
from this church for two years, without taking a certificate, 
though requested by Session to do so, is hereby suspended 
from church privileges, by virtue of the power vested in 
Sessions, by the Constitution of the Church, under Section 
50 of the Book of Discipline.” 


6. Suspension, how inflicted. “In general, such 
censure [suspension] should be inflicted in the presence 
of the judicatory only, but, if the judicatory think it 
expedient to rebuke the offender publicly, this solemn 
suspension may be in the presence of the church.” (D. W.., 
Chisxl) $25 


7. Suspended members, jurisdiction, etc. See 
caption No. 138, p. 76, and caption No. 7, p. 80. 


CENSURES. 163 


c. Deposition. 


1. Deposition, definition. Deposition is the sentence 
by which a church officer is removed permanently from 
his office, until after due action is had in restoration. 

2. Deposition after suspension. An elder or deacon 
“suspended from office may, at the expiration of one year, 
unless he gives satisfactory evidence of repentance, be 
deposed without further trial.” (B. D., Ch. VI, § 41; Ch. 
VII, § 48.) See also, under ‘‘Excommunication,”’ caption 
No. 3. 

3. Deposition distinct from excommunication. 
‘The two sentences are not essentially the same, the one 
having reference to office and the other to the rights of 
membership.” (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1848, p. 34.) This 
distinction is to be borne in mind when sentence is to be 
passed upon an elder or deacon. If deserving of excom- 
munication, a church officer should first be deposed from 
office. 

4. Deposition, form of. The moderator of the 
judicatory should announce the sentence as follows: 
“Whereas, A. B., an officer in this church, has been guilty 
of [contumacy or some other fault], therefore, in the name 
and by the authority of the Lord Jesus Christ, I pro- 
nounce him to be deposed from the office of ruling elder 
lor deacon].’’ 

d. Hxcommunication. 


1. Excommunication, definition. Excommunica- 
tion is the severest sentence known to Church discipline, 
by virtue of which a Church member after trial is alto- 
gether excluded from the fellowship of believers. When 
justly administered, it originates in and is supported by 
the authority of Jesus Christ. (Matt. 18:18; C. F., Ch. 
XXX 4; PEG Ch: VILL, § 2; Babe Ch. V, §'35;) 

2. Excommunication must be preceded by process. 
“The Assembly affirm the impropriety of a Church court 
reaching and recording such grave results of discipline as 


164 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


excommunication from the Church, without a strict ad- 
herence to those forms of fair, impartial trial by which 
alone the result may be justified. If an accused person 
confess judgment, the actual process may be shortened, 
but should not be dispensed with.” (Minutes G. A., N.S., 
1866, p. 268.) 

3. When excommunication is obligatory. ‘“‘When 
a suspended person has failed to manifest repentance for 
his offence, and has continued in obstinate impenitence 
not less than a year, it may become the duty of the judi- 
eatory to excommunicate him without further trial.” 
foe Wi, Ch. XT, § 5.) 

4. Design of excommunication. ‘The design of 
excommunication is to operate upon the offender as a 
means of reclaiming him, to deliver the Church from the 
scandal of his offence, and to inspire all with fear by the 
example of his punishment.”’ (D. W., Ch. XI, § 5.) See 
also, p. 159. 

5. Excommunication, publication. ‘When a judg- 
ment of excommunication is to be executed, with or with- 
out previous suspension, it is proper that the sentence be 
publicly pronounced against the offender. 

“The minister shall, therefore, at a regular meeting of 
the church, make a brief statement of the several steps 
which have been taken with respect to the offender, 
announcing that it has been found necessary to excom- 
municate him.” (D. W., Ch. XI, § 6.) 

6. Publication may be omitted. ‘But the judicatory 
may omit the publication of the excommunication, when 
it judges that there is sufficient reason for such omission.” 
(D. W., Ch. XI, § 6.) 

7. Method and sentence. “He shall begin by show- 
ing (from Matt. xviii. 15, 16, 17, 18; I Cor. v. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5) 
the power of the Church to cast out unworthy members, 
and shall briefly explain the nature, use, and consequences 
of the censure. Then he shall pronounce the sentence in 
the following or like form, viz.: 


CENSURES. 165 


‘‘*Whereas A. B. hath been, by sufficient proof, con- 
victed of [here insert the sin], and after much admonition 
and prayer refuseth to hear the church, and hath mani- 
fested no evidence of repentance; therefore, in the name, 
and by the authority, of the Lord Jesus Christ, I pronounce 
him to be excluded from the communion of this Church.’ 

‘“‘After which, prayer shall be made for the conviction 
and reformation of the excommunicated person, and for the 
establishment of all true believers.”’ (D. W., Ch. XI, § 6.) 


e. Iestoration, 
(1) Membership. 


1. Restoration after suspension. ‘‘When the ju- 
dicatory shall be satisfied as to the reality of the repent- 
ance of any suspended member, he shall be allowed to 
profess his repentance, and be restored to fellowship, in 
the presence of the Session or of the church.” (D. W., Ch. 
XI, § 4.) 

2. Restoration, method of. When restoration after 
suspension becomes desirable, the judicatory should 
adopt an appropriate resolution at a formal judicial session, 
and should also decide whether the sentence of restoration 
should be announced in the presence of the judicatory or 
of the church. If the restoration be before the Session, 
the offender should be present, and the form given under 
caption No. 4, p. 166, may be used, modified to suit the 
circumstances. Restoration after excommunication should 
be conducted in part in a similar manner, but the require- 
ments of Directory for Worship, Chapter XI, Section 7, 
must be carefully followed. See captions Nos. 3 and 4 
below. 

3. Restoration after excommunication. ‘When 
an excommunicated person shall be so affected by his 
state as to be brought to repentance, and desires to be 
readmitted to the privileges of the Church, the Session of 
the church which excommunicated him, having obtained, 


166 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


and placed on record, sufficient evidence of his sincere ~ 
repentance and deep contrition, shall proceed to restore 
him, recording, in explicit terms, the grounds on which 
such conclusion has been reached.” (D. W., Ch. XI, § 7.) 

4. Sentence of restoration. ‘The sentence of 
restoration shall be pronounced by the minister, at a 
regular meeting of the church on the Lord’s Day, in the 
following words: ‘Whereas A.B. has been excluded from 
the communion of the Church, but has now given satis- 
factory evidence of repentance; in the name of the Lord 
Jesus Christ, and by his authority, I declare him absolved 
from the sentence of excommunication formerly pro- 
nounced against him; and I do restore him to the com- 
munion of the Church, that he may be a partaker of all 
the benefits of the Lord Jesus, to his eternal salvation.’ 
After which he shall be commended to God in prayer.” 
(D. W., Ch. XI, § 7.) 

5. Restoration does not require rebaptism. ‘The 
excommunication of a Church member does not vitiate 
his baptism, and on being restored he is not to be re- 
baptized. (Minutes G. A., 1881, p. 586.) 


(2) Office. 


1. Restoration after suspension does not restore 
to office. The question, ‘When an elder has been sus- 
pended from Church privileges for an offence, and again 
restored to the privileges of the Church, is he also 
restored to his office as a ruling elder?’’ should be answered 
in the negative. The two things are distinct; and since an 
elder, as well as a minister, may be suspended from his 
office, and not from the communion of the Church, so 
there may be reasons for continuing his suspension from 
the office after he is restored to the privileges of the 
Church. He cannot be restored to the functions of his 
office without a special and express act of the Session for 
that purpose, with the acquiescence of the Church.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1886, p. 263.) , 


PROCESS MISCELLANEOUS. 167 


2. Restoration after deposition. A ruling elder or 
deacon “‘deposed for immoral conduct shall not be re- 
stored even on the deepest sorrow for his sin, until after 
some considerable time of eminent and exemplary, humble 
and edifying conduct; and he ought in no case to be re- 
stored, until it shall clearly appear to the judicatory 
within whose bounds he resides, that the restoration can 
be effected without injury to the cause of religion; and 
then only by the judicatory inflicting the censure, or 
with its advice and consent.” (B. D., Ch. VI, § 44.) The 
above section is given here, to emphasize the fact that the 
proposition to reélect to office an elder or deacon deposed 
for immoral conduct, should be very carefully considered 
prior to action by the Session of a given church. The 
Session further must act which deposed him. See also 
above, under caption No. 1; p. 166. 

3. Restoration requires reordination. The General 
Assembly has decided that a minister deposed from office, 
when restored to the ministry, should be reordained. 
(Minutes G. A., 1884, p. 115.) This decision requires the 
same course of procedure in the case of a deposed elder or 
deacon. 


7. (7) Procrss.—MisceLtLANgEous Matters. 


1. Absent members may be disqualified. ‘No 
member of a judicatory who has not been present during 
the whole of a trial, shall be allowed to vote on any ques- 
tion arising therein, except by unanimous consent of the 
judicatory and of the parties.” (B. D., Ch. IV, § 29.) 

2. Absent accused person. “If an accused person 
refuses to obey a citation, a second citation shall issue, 
accompanied by a notice that, if he do not appear, ... 
unless providentially hindered, he shall be censured for 
his contumacy. If he does not then appear, the judicatory 
may proceed to trial and judgment in his absence; in 
which case it shall appoint some person to represent him 
as counsel.” (B. D., Ch. IV, § 22.) 


168 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


3. Accused person. The provisions in connection 
with an accused person in the Book of Discipline, con- 
cisely stated, are as follows: Private conference (B. D., 
Ch. II, § 10); copy of charges (B. D., Ch. IV, § 20); aid of 
counsel (B. D., Ch. IV, § 27); names of witnesses of prose- 
cution to be furnished (B. D., Ch. IV, § 20); not required to 
disclose his witnesses (B. D., Ch. IV, § 20); citation 
(B. D., Ch. IV, §§20, 21); second citation of (B. D., Ch. IV, 
§ 22); contumacy (B. D., Ch. IV, § 22); trial in absence 
(B. D., Ch. IV, § 22); counsel (B. D., Ch. IV, §§ 22, 24, 27); 
may file objections (B. D., Ch. IV, § 28); shall plead 
(B. D., Ch. IV, § 23); notification of trial (B. D., Ch. IV, 
§ 25); may be kept from communion (B. D., Ch. IV, § 33); 
may be kept from exercise of office (B. D., Ch. IV, § 33); 
censures upon (B. D., Ch. V, §§35, 36; Ch. VI, §§ 37-41); 
‘self-accusation (B. D., Ch. VII, § 48). See also under 
other appropriate heads in this Manual, and caption No. 
2, p. 167. 

4. Adjournment. Adjournments in a judicial case 
are required or permitted by the Book of Discipline as 
follows: (1) After presentation of charges (B. D., Ch. IV, 
§ 20); (2) in absence of accused person at first meeting 
after service of citation (B. D., Ch. IV, § 22); (3) in con- 
nection with examination of witnesses (B. D., Ch. IV, 
§ 24); and (4) for the daily sessions (B. D., Ch. IV, § 29). 
See also under this head, “‘Roll call,” p. 176. 

5. Appeal. See p. 181. 

6. Appellant. Sce p. 182. 

7. Charges. See p. 143. 

8. Citations. Sce p. 146. 

9. Committee on Inquiry. The provision is found 
in Book of Discipline, Chapter II, Section 10, requiring 
“private conference’ with an accused person. Ordinarily 
this provision of the Constitution can be carried out best 
by the appointment of a committee of a judicatory for 
the purpose, consisting of one or more members. The 
name “Committee of Inquiry” is suggested for it, and the 


PROCESS MISCELLANEOUS. 169 


pastor, being moderator of the judicatory, should not be a 
member. To this committee may further be entrusted 
the duty of reporting upon the case, and its report should 
clearly set forth fully all its features. See, also, ‘Judicial 
Committee” and ‘‘Committee of Prosecution.” 

10. Committee on Judgment. See p. 171. 

11. Committee of Prosecution. ‘When the prose- 
cution is initiated by a judicatory, it shall appoint one or 
more of its own members a committee to conduct the 
prosecution in all its stages in whatever judicatory, until 
the final issue be reached.” (B. D., Ch. II, § 12). The 
“Prosecuting Committee is entitled to conduct the prose- 
cution, in all its stages, in whatever judicatory, until the 
final issue be reached.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1893, p. 104.) 
The Assembly of 1893 also decided judicially that a 
Committee of Prosecution represents the Presbyterian 
Church in the U. S. A., and as such is an original party. 
A Session, therefore, may appoint, but cannot discharge, 
a Committee of Prosecution, and, further, members of 
such a committee cannot sit as members of the Session. 
Where a Session is small, therefore, not more than one 
member should be appointed on the committee. 

12. Complaint. See p. 185. 

13. Contumacy. See pp. 137, 146, and 147. 

14. Counsel. ‘Each of the parties in a judicial case 
shall be entitled to appear and be represented by counsel, 
and to be heard by oral or written argument. No person 
shall be eligible as counsel who is not a minister or ruling 
elder in the Presbyterian Church in the United States of 
America, and no person having acted as counsel in a 
judicial case shall sit as a judge therein. The counsel of 
the prosecutor in a judicial case where prosecution is 
initiated by a judicatory, shall be-the prosecuting com- 
mittee authorized to be appointed by Section 11 of 
this book, and such other persons as may be appointed 
under the provisions of said section to assist the prosecuting 
committee.” (B. D., Ch. IV, § 27.) 


ao 


170 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


15. Counsel, expenses of. The actual expenses in- 
curred by counsel in connection with a case should be 
paid by the accused person, but fees are neither required 
nor expected. 

16. Deacons. See “Elders,” pp. 265-301. 

17. Defence. See “Counsel,” above. 

18. Defendant. See “Accused person,” p. 168. 

19. Deliberation upon the case. Book of Discipline, 
Chapter IV, Section 24, states that the “judicatory shall 
go into private session” and enter upon ‘‘careful delibera- 
tion” of the case. This “deliberation” is equivalent to the 
consultation of judges in the civil courts after the hearing 
of the parties to a case. It should be conducted in an 
orderly manner, the moderator continuing to occupy the 
chair. While there is no requirement for a roll call of the 
members, it-is advised where the judicatory is large that 
the roll be called for opinions. There should also be a 
free interchange of views between the members of the 
court, and after a decision has been formally reached and 
expressed by the final votes (B. D., Ch. IV, § 24), a com- 
mittee may be appointed to formulate the judgment. 
See “Committee on Judgment,” p. 171. 

20. Dismissal of the case. “The judicatory upon the 
filing of ... objections” (B. D., Ch. IV, § 23), at the meet- 
ing at which the citations are returnable, “shall or on its 
own motion may, determine all... preliminary objections 
and may dismiss the case.”’ No judicial case can be dis- 
missed, however, when the court has jurisdiction, if the 
proceedings have been in accordance with the provisions 
of the Constitution, and where an actual offence is charged 
against an accused person. If the only pertinent objection 
is one which affects the sufficiency of the charges and 
specifications in their-form, the judicatory should permit 
‘‘amendments to the specifications or charges, not changing 
the general nature of the same,’”’ See pp. 144, 145. 

21. Dissents and protests. One or more members of 
a judicatory may dissent or protest against any decision 


PROCESS MISCELLANEOUS. v7 


of the majority, but in judicial cases ‘‘no one shall be 
allowed to dissent or protest who did not vote against the 
decision.”” Protests should always be answered by the 
judicatory. The parties to a case cannot dissent or 
protest (B. D., Ch. X, § 107.) For particulars as to form, 
record, and answers see this Manual, p. 188. 

22. Elders. See “Trial of a Ruling Elder,” pp. 296-298. 
Fhe statements there made apply equally to deacons and 
elders. 

23. Evidence. See p. 153. 

24. Examination of witnesses. See p. 152. 

25. Exceptions. An exception is an objection to or a 
protest against a ruling or decision of a court, upon a 
question of order or evidence taken or stated at the time 
of the ruling. If an appeal is to be based on an exception 
a formal notice should follow the exception, and care 
should be taken to make full record of both ruling and 
exception. “Exceptions may be taken by either of the 
original parties in a trial, to any part of the proceedings, 
except in the judicatory of last resort, and shall be en- 
tered on the record.” (B. D., Ch. IV, § 26.) 

26. Interlocutory meetings. These are meetings in 
which “members may freely converse together, without 
the formalities which are usually necessary in judicial 
proceedings” (G. R. J.. No. XX XIX). If a judicatory 
holds such a meeting in connection with a trial, on resum- 
ing its full judicial character, due notice of the fact should 
be given by the moderator. ‘‘Minutes of interlocutory 
meetings in judicial cases should be recorded.”’ (Minutes 
G. A., O.S., 1848, p. 192.) 

27. Judgment, Committee on. This committee in 
the great majority of cases should be appointed after the 
careful deliberation required of a judicatory, and the 
taking of the final vote (B. D., Ch. IV, § 24). It should 
take, as the basis for its report, the opinions expressed 
and the vote given by the majority of the court. The 
report when presented to the court may be amended. 


172 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


Special attention should be paid to the phraseology of the 
judgment. See caption No. 19, p. 170. 

28. Judgment, final, definition, etc. Such judg- 
ment as at once puts an end to the action in the sitting 
court, by declaring that the prosecution is or is not en- 
titled to the remedy which is sought. See also, for kinds 
and effect of judgments, ‘‘Censures,”’ p. 158, and for 
judgments in appeal, p. 188. 

29. Judicial Committee. In al! cases before a 
judicatory, where there is an accuser or prosecutor, it is 
expedient that there be a committee of the judicatory 
appointed [provided the number of members be sufficient 
to admit it without inconvenience], who shall be called 
the ‘Judicial Committee,” and whose duty it shall be to 
digest and arrange all the papers, and to prescribe, under 
the direction of the judicatory, the whole order of pro- 
ceedings. The members of this committee shall be entitled, 
notwithstanding their performance of this duty, to sit and 
vote in the case, as members of the judicatory. (G. R. J., 
No. XLI.) 


30. Moderator’s announcement. ‘Whenever a ju- 
dicatory is about to sit in a judicial capacity, it shall be 
the duty of the moderator solemnly to announce, from 
the chair, that the body is about to pass to the considera- 
tion of the business assigned for trial, and to enjoin on the 
members to recollect and regard their high character as 
judges of a court of Jesus Christ, and the solemn duty in 
which they are about to act.” (G. R.J., No. XL.) This 
notice should be given at the opening of every session, and 
also after intermissions in the course of a session. 


31. Objections, nature and number. The accused 
“may file objections to the regularity of the organization, 
or to the jurisdiction of the judicatory or to the sufficiency 
of the charges and specifications in form or in legal effect, 
or any other substantial objection affecting the order or 
regularity of the proceeding, on which objections the 


PROCESS MISCELLANEOUS. 173 


parties shall be heard.” (B. D., Ch. IV, § 23.) See also, 
“Exceptions,” p. 171. 

32. Parties, names and powers. ‘The parties at the 
beginning of a judicial case are known in private process 
as the prosecutor and the accused, and in public process 
as the Committee of Prosecution and the accused. When 
the case is appealed to a higher judicatory, the party 
making the appeal is known thenceforward as the appellant 
and the opposing party as the appellee. Both parties are 
entitled to citations (B. D., Ch. IV, § 20); to present and 
examine witnesses (B. D., Ch. IV, § 24; Ch. VIII, § 61); 
to take exceptions (B. D., Ch. IV, § 28); to be heard 
(B. D., Ch. IV, § 24); and neither can protest (B. D., Ch. X, 
§107), or vote (B. D., Ch. IV, § 24); and both are excluded 
from the private session of the judicatory (B. D., Ch. IV, 
§ 24.) See also, ‘Absent person,” “Accused person,” 
“Citation,” “Committee of Prosecution,’ “Evidence,” 
“Exceptions,” ‘Objections,’’ ‘Prosecutor,’ ‘‘Record,”’ 
“Withdrawal,” and ‘“\Witnesses,’”’ under this head of 
“Miscellaneous Matters.” 

33. Parties, hearing of. It is the rule, when the 
taking of evidence and the asking of questions by members 
of a judicatory are concluded, to hear parties as follows: 
first, the prosecution, then the accused, and then the 
prosecution. 

34. Plea. “If the proceedings be found in order, and 
the charges and specifications be considered sufficient to 
put the accused on his defence, he shall plead ‘guilty,’ or 
‘not guilty,’ to the same, which shall be entered on the 
record. If the plea be ‘guilty,’ the judicatory shall pro- 
ceed to judgment; but if the plea be ‘not guilty,’ or if the 
accused decline to answer, a plea of ‘not guilty’ shall be 
entered of record and the trial proceed.” (B. D., Ch. IV,- 
§ 23.) 

35. Private session. Mandatory. ‘The judicatory 
shall then go into private session—the parties, their 
counsel, and all other persons not members of the body, 


174 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


being excluded.” (B. D., Ch. IV, § 24.) Optional. ‘Tn all 
cases of judicial process, the judicatory may, at any stage 
of the case, determine, by a vote of two thirds, to sit with 
closed doors.” (B. D., Ch. IV, § 32.) 

36. Process, definition. See p. 139. 

37. Prosecutor, private. Where the injured party, 
shall not be allowed to prosecute unless those means of 
reconciliation have been tried which are required by our 
Lord, Matt. 18: 15-17. And in all other cases effort 
should be made by private conference with the accused 
to avoid, if possible, the necessity of actual process. 
(B. D., Ch. IT, §$ 9, 10.) 

38. Prosecutor, when the Session initiates pro- 
cess. ‘‘When the prosecution is initiated by a judicatory, 
THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES OF 
AMERICA Shall be the prosecutor, and an original party; 
in all other cases, the individual prosecutor shall be 
an original party.” (B. D., Ch. I], §11.) See “Committee 
of Prosecution,” p. 169. 

39. Questions. See under “Evidence,” p. 156. 

40. Record of the case. The record of a judicial 
case includes the following things: 

(1) Charge and specifications. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 25.) 

(2) Plea. 

(3) Judgment. 

(4) Acts and orders relating to the case, with the 

reasons therefor. 
(5) Notice of appeal and the reasons therefor. 
(6) Evidence duly filed and authenticated. 
(7) Objections and exceptions by either of the original 
parties to any part of the proceedings (B. D., Ch. 
IV, § 26), including questionsas to order or evidence, 
if desired by either party (B. D., Ch. IV, § 28.) 

(8) Names of absentees from roll call after each recess 
and adjournment. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 29.) 

The records of the Session are not the same as the 
‘record of the case.’’ The first are the minutes of the 


PROCESS MISCELLANEOUS. 175 


judicatory, while the second is the detailed narrative of a 
judicial case, and includes the evidence, which latter 
does not need to be engrossed in the Sessional records. 
With this exception, all matters connected with a judicial 
case must be ‘“‘entered on the minutes of the judicatory.” 
(BaDr Ch: TV, $1252) 

41. Record, copies of. ‘The parties shall be allowed 
copies of the record at their own expense.” (B. D., Ch. IV, 
§ 30.) 

42. Record, transmission of. See ‘Appeals,’ p. 181. 

43. Records of Sessions are public documents. 
“The records of our Church courts are public and not 
private documents, and therefore no one who has been 
under discipline can ‘demand’ that anything pertaining 
to his case shall be ‘closed to inspection or transcript.’ 
Yet a wise Christian charity would suggest that, when the 
end of discipline in the restoration of an offender has been 
reached, no further publicity, if possible, should be given 
to the matter.’”’? (Minutes G. A., 1879, p. 586.) See above, 
caption No. 40; also Digest, 1922, Vol. I, p. 411. 

44. References. ‘While it is more conducive to the 
public good that each judicatory should fulfil its duty by 
exercising its own judgment” (B. D., Ch. IX, § 78), it 
may be wise at times for a Session to refer a new, difficult, 
or delicate case for advice or for decision to the Presbytery. 
A reference is defined to be “a representation in writing, 
made by an inferior to a superior judicatory, of a judicial 
case not yet decided.” (B. D., Ch. LX, § 78). Such a case, 
where the Session is small, would be that of the trial of a 
ruling elder. See, further, Book of Discipline, Chapter 
IX, Sections 78-82. Process, however, must be initiated 
before a judicial case can be referred. 

45. Regularity of the organization. By this ex- 
pression in Book of Discipline, Chapter IV, Section 23, is 
meant a question as to the proper constitution of the court 
assembled to try an accused person. It may not have 
been called to meet in a proper manner, or some other 


176 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


question may arise as to orderly procedure in connection 
withits meeting. Itis recommended that great care should 
be given, therefore, to the issuance of all notices for the 
first meetings of the court. 

46. Regularity of the proceedings. By this ex- 
pression in Book of Discipline, Chapter IV, Section 23, 
is meant the regular and orderly succession of steps, as 
set forth in the Book of Discipline, by which a judicial 
case is to be initiated and conducted. Failure to follow 
the Book may lead either to the dismissal of the case or 
to a successful appeal to the higher judicatory. See 
“Order or Steps in Process,”’ p. 178. 

47. Roll call after each recess and adjournment. 
‘When a trial is in progress, except in the appellate 
judicatory, the roll shall be called after each recess and 
adjournment, and the names of the absentees shall be 
noted.” '(B. D., Ch. IV, § 29.) 

48. Specifications. See under “Charges,” p. 148. 

49. Trial, procedure in. See ‘Order or Steps in 
Process,” p. 178. 

50. Trial, new, when proper. ‘“‘!{, after a trial before 
any judicatory, new evidence is discovered, supposed to 
be important to the exculpation of the accused, he may 
ask, if the case has not been appealed, and the judicatory 
shall grant, if justice seems to require it, a new trial.” 
(B. D., Ch. VIII, § 69.) If the judicatory refuses to grant 
a new trial when important new evidence is produced, 
the party injured may complain to the next higher ju- 
dicatory. (Minutes G. A., 1812, p. 504.) But the im- 
portance of said evidence must be established. (Minutes 
G. A., O. 8., 1866, p. 72.) There are other decisions con- 
nected with this matter of a new trial to which inquirers 
are referred to the Assembly’s Digest. See, also, ‘“Ap- 
peals,”’ p. 181. 

51. Trial, speedy. If an accused person is required to 
refrain from approaching the Lord’s Table, ‘‘a speedy 
. .. trial shall be had.” (B. D., Ch. IV, § 33.) 


PROCESS MISCELLANEOUS. 177 


52. Unfinished judicial cases. “If a church becomes 
extinct, the Presbytery with which it was connected shall 
have jurisdiction over its members, . . . It shall, also, 
determine any case of discipline begun by the Session and 
not concluded.” (B. D., Ch. XI, § 112.) 


53. Votes. The provisions with respect to the votes 
in a judicial case are as follows: 

(1) When equally divided the moderator has the 
casting vote. (F. G., Ch. XIX, § 2.) 

(2) The charges and specifications must be separately 
voted upon. (B. D., Ch. III, § 17; Ch. IV, § 24.) 

(3) A member not present throughout a trial loses his 
vote, unless the judicatory and both parties consent to his 
voting. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 29.) 

(4) Members of the judicatory who are themselves 
under charges may be kept from voting, (B. D., Ch. VI, 
§ 40.) 

(5) Members of the Committee of Prosecution and 
the accused have no vote, inasmuch as they are the 
original parties. See Book of Discipline, Chapter IV, 
Section 24, where the parties are excluded from the court. 

(6) Members of the Committee of Inquiry and the 
Judicial Committee, if such committee be appointed, 
may vote. (G. R. J., No. XLI.) 


(7) Members appointed as counsel for the accused may 
not vote. (B. D., Ch. IV, §§29, 24.) 

54. Withdrawal of parties, etc., construed liter- 
ally. ‘The Moderator having decided that the rule 
requiring the parties to withdraw should be understood 
in the obvious and literal sense, an appeal was taken from 
his decision, and the decision was sustained by a large 
majority.’ (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1848, p. 40.) 

55. Witnesses. See p. 148. 


178 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


7. (8) Jupic1aAL CAsES.—ORDER OR STEPS IN PROCEss. 
a. Order in a Process Initiated by an Injured Person. 


1. Obedience to Christ’s command (Matt. 18 : 15-17). 
See p. 141. ' 

2. Appointment of Judicial Committee. See p. 172. 

3. Private conference with accused. (B. D., Ch. II, § 10.) 
See p. 141. 

4. Report of Judicial Committee. See p. 172. 

5. Announcement of moderator (G. R. J., No. XL). 
See p. 172. 

6. Presentation of charges and specifications. (B. D., 
Ch. IV, § 20.) See p. 148. 

7. Averment or authenticated statement of effort after 
reconciliation. (B. D., Ch. ITI, § 18.) See p. 148. 

8. Then the same order from No. 7 forward, as given on 
p. 179. 


b. Order in a Process Initiated by a Private Person, Not 
an Injured Party. 


1. Private conference with accused. (B. D., Ch. II, 
§ 10.) See p. 141. . 

2. Appointment of Judicial Committee. See p. 172. 

3. Report of Judicial Committee. See p. 172. 

4, Announcement of moderator. (G. R. J., No. XL). See 
Daplvize 

5. Then the same order from No. 7 forward, as given 
under head c, this page. 


c. Order in a Process Initiated by a Judicatory. 


Preliminary Steps. 


1. Appointment of Committee of Inquiry. See p. 168. 

2. Private conference by the committee. (B. D., Ch. 
II, § 10; Ch. III, § 18.) See p. 141. 

3. Report of committee to Session. 


PROCESS. 179 


Process. 


If the result of the consideration of a case by the Session 
requires that an alleged offender be put on trial, the 
following order should be carefully followed: 

4. Announcement in accordance with Rule XL, General 
Rules for Judicatories. See p. 172. 

5. Appointment of a Committee of Prosecution. (B. D., 
Ch. IT, § 12.) See p. 169. 

6. Presentation of the charges and_ specifications. 
(B. D., Ch. ITI, §§ 16, 17; Ch. IV, § 20.) See p. 148. 

7. Furnishing the accused or his counsel with a copy of 
charges, etc. (B. D., Ch. IV. § 20.) See p. 144. (At this 
point the question of the reference of the case to the 
Presbytery, if advisable, may be considered. See ‘‘Refer- 
ences,”’ p. 175.) | 

8. Order for citations to parties and the witnesses of 
the prosecution and accused. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 20.) See 
p. 146. 

9. Adjournment for at least ten days, unless the parties 
have waived citations, etc. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 20.) See 
p. 168. 

10. At second meeting service of citations should be 
first proved. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 21.) See p. 146. If the 
accused is absent, an adjournment for a time in the dis- 
cretion of the judicatory must be had. (B. D., Ch. IV., 
§ 22.) See p. 147. 

11. Issue of second citation of accused, if necessary. 
See p. 146. 

12. Appointment of counsel, (B. D., Ch. IV, § 22.) 
See p. 169. 

13. Filing objections and hearing the same. (B. D., Ch. 
IV, § 23.) See p. 172. 

14, Determination of regularity of organization and pro- 
ceedings, and also of sufficiency of charges and specifica- 
tions, (B. D., Ch. IV, § 23.) See pp. 143-147, and 175. 


180 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


15. If the case is not dismissed, amendments to charges 
and specifications may now be made. (B. D., Ch. IV; § 23.) 
See pp. 143-145. 

16. Plea of the accused. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 23.) See p. 178. 

17. Plea entered on record, and if the plea be “guilty,” 
the court proceeds to judgment; if ‘‘not guilty,’ the 
taking of evidence commences. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 23.) 
See p. 173. 

18. Adjournment, if Ape red by the parties, for another 
meeting. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 24.) See p. 168. 

19. Roll fal after each recess and adjournment. 
(B. D., Ch. IV, § 29.) See p. 176. 

20. Examination of witnesses. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 24.) 
See p. 152. 

21. Appointment of commission, if necessary, to take 
testimony at a distant place. (B. D., Ch. VIII, § 66.) 
See p. 155. 

22. Exceptions to be made promptly, and to be re- 
corded. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 26.) See p. 171. 

23. Introduction of new witnesses. (3. D., Ch. IV, § 24.) 
See p. 150. 

24. Authentication and filing of the evidence. (B. D., 
Ch. IV, § 25.) See p. 157. 

25. Hearing of the parties (B. D., Ch. IV, § 24), the 
prosecution opening and closing. See p. 1738. 

26. Private session, involving exclusion of parties, 
counsel, and all persons not members. (B. D., Ch. IV, 
§ 24.) See p. 173. 

27. Deliberation upon the case. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 24.) 
See p. 170. 

28. Vote on the charges and specifications separately. 
(B. D., Ch. III, § 17; Ch. IV, § 24.) Who may vote. (B. 
D., Ch. TV 388.27, 29.) Seem. ie 

29. Formulation and adoption of judgment in the 
case. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 25.) See p. 172, and also under 
“‘Censures,”’ p. 158. 


APPEALS. 181 


30. Announcement of sentence to the accused. (D. W., 
Ch. XI, § 2.) See pp. 160-162. 

31. Exceptions to judgment. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 26.) 
See p. 171. 

32. Notice of appeal, if any taken, to be filed, with 
reasons appended. (B. D.. Ch. IV, § 25; Ch. IX, § 97.) 
See p. 183. 

33. Entrance of charges, specifications, exceptions, plea, 
judgment, acts and orders of the judicatory, and the 
appeal on the minutes of the judicatory. (B. D., Ch. IV, 
§ 25.) See, ‘‘“Record of the case,”’ p. 174. 

34, Copies of record to be permitted at expense of 
the parties. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 30.) See p. 175. 

35. Order for transmission of records, and testimony, 
if necessary, to higher courts. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 30; Ch. 
IX, § 96.) See p. 183. 

36. New trial, if granted. See p. 176. 

37, Reception and entry on the record of the judgment 
of the higher judicatory, when the case is decided on 
appeal. (B. D., Ch. IV, § 30.) See p. 184. 

38. New trial, if ordered by the higher judicatory. 
See p. 184. 


7. (9) Jupicran CasEs.—APPBALS. 


1. Constitutional provisions. The general pro- 
visions with reference to appeals are found in Sections 
94-102 of the Book of Discipline. Several of these pro- 
visions apply only to the conduct of an appeal case in 
the higher judicatories. ‘The provisions given below are 
those which have direct relation to action on the part of 
a church Session. See “Forms for Sessions,” p. 371. 

2. Appeal, definition. ‘An appeal is the removal of 
a judicial case, by a written representation, from an 
inferior to a superior judicatory.” (B. D., Ch. IX, § 94.) 

3. Appeal, who may. An appeal may be taken by 
either of the original parties to a judicial case. ‘These 


182 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


parties shall be called appellant and appellee.” (B. D., 
Ch. IX, § 94.) A Session is not an original party, and its 
members cannot appeal, though they may complain. 
See ‘Accused person,” p. 167; ‘“Committee of Prosecu- 
tion,’ p. 169; ‘Complaint,’ p. 185. The distinction 
between a judicial and nonjudicial case is given on p. 185. 

4. Appellant. The party taking an appeal. See 
caption No. 3 above. 

5. Appellee. The party opposing an appeal. See 
caption No. 3 above. 

6. Appeal, from what taken. An appeal “may be 
taken from the final judgment of the lower judicatory.”’ 
See ‘Judgment, final,” p. 172. 

7. Appeal, grounds of. The grounds of appeal may 
be such as these: 

Irregularity in the proceedings of the inferior judicatory. 

Refusal to entertain an appeal or complaint. 

Refusal of reasonable indulgence to party on trial. 

Receiving improper, or 

Declining to receive, important, testimony. 

Hastening to a decision before the testimony is fully 
taken. 

Manifestation of prejudice in the conduct of the case. 

And mistake or injustice in the decision. (B. D., Ch. 
IX, § 95.) 

The words “such as these” at the opening of Section 
95 imply that other grounds than those therein named may 
be designated in the appeal. The grounds assigned in the 
section are given for the guidance of the parties and as 
a caution to the trial judicatory. 

8. Error, definition. Such irregularity, misconcep- 
tion, or wrong application of the law as requires that the 
proceedings should be reversed on appeal. See caption 
No. 7. 

9. Notice of appeal. ‘Written notice of appeal, with 
specifications of the errors alleged, shall be given, within 
ten days after the judgment has been rendered, to the 


APPEALS. 183 


clerk, or, in case of his death, absence, or disability, to 
the moderator, of the judicatory appealed from.” (B. D., 
Ch. IX, § 96.) 

10. Appeal, record of. ‘The minutes shall also ex- 
hibit . . . the notice of appeal, and the reasons therefor, 
if any shall have been filed.” (B. D., Ch. IV, § 25.) 

11. Appeal, effect of. “When the judgment directs 
admonition or rebuke, notice of appeal shall suspend all 
further proceedings; but in other cases the Judgment shall 
be in force until the appeal is decided.” (B. D., Ch. IX, 
§ 100.) The last clause of the section just quoted has been 
judicially interpreted to mean that the judgment is in 
force in an appeal case until the case is finally decided by 
the highest judicatory to which it is carried. (Minutes 
G. A., 1896, p. 151.) 

12. Transmission of the records, etc. ‘The clerk, 
or in case of his death, absence, or disability, the moderator 
of the judicatory appealed from, shall lodge it [the appeal], 
with the records and all the papers pertaining to the case, 
with the clerk of the superior judicatory, before the close 
of the second day of its regular meeting next ensuing the 
date of his reception of said notice.” (B. D., Ch. TX, § 96.) 
The day referred to in this section closes at 12 p. m. 
“In case of ... appeal, the lower judicatory shall trans- 
mit the record to the higher.” (B. D., Ch. IV, § 25.) See, 
also, next caption. 

13. Records, effect of failure to transmit. ‘The 
judicatory whose judgment is appealed from shall send 
up its records, and all the papers relating thereto, and 
filed with the record. If it fails to do this, it shall be 
censured; and the sentence appealed from shall be sus- 
pended, until a record is produced on which the issue 
can be fairly tried.’”’ (B. D., Ch. IX, § 101.) 

14, Appeals, where taken. ‘Appeals are, generally, 
to be taken to the judicatory immediately superior to 
that appealed from.” (B. D., Ch. IX, § 102.) While this 
section permits the passing over of the Presbytery, and 


184. ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


even of the Synod, in appeal cases, yet the ordinary usage 
in the higher courts is such as to make it advisable that 
all appeals from the judgments of church Sessions should 
be taken to the Presbytery. Neither a Synod nor the 
General Assembly will be likely to consent to hear an 
appeal made to them directly from the judgment of a 
Session. . 

15. Appeal, when in order. ‘“‘When due notice of 
an appeal has been given, and the appeal and the specifica- 
tions of the errors alleged have been filed in due time, the 
appeal shall be considered in order.” (B. D., Ch. IX, § 99.) 

16. Session cannot sit in appeal case. ‘Neither 
the appellant, nor the members of the judicatory appealed 
from, shall sit, deliberate, or vote in the case” in the 
higher judicatory. (B. D., Ch. TX, § 98.) 

17. Limitations upon higher judicatory. ‘No 
judicial decision shall be reversed, unless regularly taken 
up on appeal” or complaint. (B. D.,Ch. 1X, § 75.) “Nothing 
which is not contained in the record shall be taken into 
consideration in the higher judicatory.” (B. D., Ch. IV, 
§ 25.) If omissions occur in the records, the higher judica- 
tory will either return the records for amendment or itself 
make good the deficiency, and proceed with the case. 
(Bi D;; Gherx, § 77.) 

18. New trial, when proper. “Tf, in the prosecution 
of an appeal, new evidence is offered, which, in the judg- 
ment of the appellate judicatory, has an important bearing 
on the case, it shall either refer the whole case to the 
inferior judicatory for a new trial; or, with the consent of 
the parties, take the testimony, and hear and determine 
the case.” (B. D., Ch. VIII, § 70.) A new trial can be 
ordered by a superior judicatory on the allegation of new 
testimony (Minutes G. A., 1878, p. 34); or on the ground 
of errors in procedure (B. D., Ch. IX, § 99). 

19. Judgment of the higher judicatory, record of. 

‘On the final disposition of a case in a higher judicatory, 
the record of the case, with the judgment, shall be trans- 


COMPLAINTS. 185 


mitted to the judicatory in which the case originated.” 
(B. D., Ch. IV, § 30.) The judgment of the higher judica- 
tory should be entered on the records of the Session. 


XXVI. COMPLAINTS. 


1. Complaint, definition. “A complaint is a written 
representation by one or more persons, subject and sub- 
mitting to the jurisdiction of an inferior judicatory, to 
the next superior judicatory against a particular delin- 
quency, action, or decision of such inferior judicatory in a 
nonjudicial or administrative case.”’ (B. D., Ch. IX, § 84.) 

2. Form of complaint. For form of complaint, see 
‘Forms for Sessions,”’ p. 370. 

3. Complain, who may. “A complaint may be made 
by one or more persons subject and submitting to the 
jurisdiction of the judicatory complained of.’ Any 
member or officer of the church may therefore complain 
against any decision of a Session. ‘The parties to a com- 
plaint shall be known, respectively, as complainant and 
respondent.”’ (B. D., Ch. IX, § 90.) The Session in such 
cases is the respondent. In complaints connected with 
judicial cases, the parties are called appellant and appellee. 
(B. D., Ch. IX, § 94.) ‘Che Session in such cases is the 
appellee. 

4. Nonjudicial and judicial cases. A nonjudicial 
case is a case which has to do simply with matters of ad- 
ministration, such, for instance, as the issuing of a certifi- 
cate of dismission or the calling of a congregational meeting. 
The distinction between 2 nonjudicial and a judicial case 
lies in the fact that the latter deals always with an alleged 
or actual offence, in connection with which process has 
been duly initiated. 

5. Complainant. The party making a complaint in 
nonjudicial cases. 

6. Respondent. The party opposing a complaint in 
nonjudicial cases. 

7. Appellant and appellee. See above, p. 182. 


186 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


8. Session to be represented in the higher judi- 
catory. The Session “should always be represented by 
one or more of its number appointed for that purpose, 
who may be assisted by counsel.”’ (B. D., Ch. IX, § 90.) 
These representatives should be appointed by the Session 
promptly, and» a certificate of appointment should be 
given them, signed by the clerk of Session. 

9. Complaint, against what taken. A complaint 
may be made ‘“‘against a particular delinquency, action, 
or decision of such inferior judicatory in a nonjudicial or 
administrative case.’”’ (B. D., Ch. IX, § 84.) Failure of a 
church Session to act in important matters, especially in 
a case requiring discipline, is a cause for complaint. 
(B. D., Ch. IX, § 76.) So also is any decision of a Session 
whether it be in its nature administrative or judicial. 

10. Complaint, notice of. “Written notice of com- 
plaint, with the reasons therefor, shall be given, within 
ten days after the action was taken, to the clerk, or, in 
case of his death, absence, or disability, to the moderator, 
of the judicatory complained of.” (B. D., Ch. TX, § 85.) 

11. Decision, when suspended by complaint. 
Whenever a complaint, in cases nonjudicial, is entered 
against a decision of a judicatory, signed by at least one 
third of the members recorded as present when the action 
was taken, the execution of such decision shall be stayed 
until the final issue of the case by the superior judicatory. 
(B. D., Ch. IX, § 86.) 

12. Transmission of the records, etc. ‘The clerk, 
or, in case of his death, absence, or disability, the mod- 
erator, of the judicatory complained of, shall lodge it 
[the complaint], with the records and all the papers per- 
taining to the case, with the clerk of the superior judicatory, 
before the close of the second day of its regular meeting . 
next ensuing the date of the reception of said notice.’ 
(B. D., Ch. IX, § 85.) The day referred to in Section 85 
closes at 12 p.m. See, also, next caption. 

13. Records, effect of failure to transmit. ‘The 


COMPLAINTS. 187 


judicatory against which a complaint is made shall send 
up its records, and all the papers relating to the matter of 
the complaint, and filed with the record; and, for failure 
to do this, it shall be censured by the superior judicatory, 
which shall have power to make such orders, pending the 
production of the records and papers, and the determina- 
tion of the complaint, as may be necessary to preserve 
the rights of all the parties.” (B. D., Ch. IX, § 93.) 

14. Session cannot sit in complaint. ‘‘Neither the 
complainant nor the members of the judicatory com- 
plained of shall sit, deliberate, or vote in the case.”’ 
(Bs D:;-Ch. EXeszo1:) 

15. Complaint, effect of, when sustained. The 
effect of a complaint, if sustained, may be the reversal, 
in whole or in part, of the action of the lower judicatory; 
and may also, in cases nonjudicial, be the infliction of 
censure upon the judicatory complained of. When a 
complaint is sustained, the lower judicatory shall be 
directed how to dispose of the matter. (B. D., Ch. IX, 
§ 89.) 

16. Complaint, when referred to a commission. 
A complaint in a nonjudicial case cannot be referred to a 
judicial commission. Only complaints in judicial cases 
may be submitted to such a commission. (B. D., Ch. IX, 
§ 90.) 

17. Session may appeal. ‘Either of the parties to 
a Complaint may complain to the next superior judicatory, 
except as limited by Chapter XI, Section 4, of the Form 
of Government.” (B. D., Ch. IX, § 92.) The section of 
the Form of Government referred to declares of the 
Synod that its decisions on appeals, complaints, and 
references, which ‘“‘do not affect the doctrine or Consti- 
tution of the Church, are final.’”’ The General Assembly 
only, however, can adjudicate in such cases the question 
as to whether the decision complained against, does not 
affect the ‘‘doctrine or Constitution.” 

18. Other provisions. The matters above given deal 


188 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


only with complaints as they have direct relation to 
Sessional action. See, for further provisions, Book of 
Discipline, Chapter IX, Sections 84-93, and also ‘“‘Ap- 
peals,’”’ Book of Discipline, Chapter X, Sections 94-102. 


XXVII. DISSENTS AND PROTESTS. 


1. Dissent, definition. ‘A dissent is a declaration 
of one or more members of a minority in a judicatory, 
expressing disagreement with a decision of the majority 
in a particular case.” (B. D., Ch. X, § 103.) 

2. Protest, definition. ‘A protest is a more formal 
declaration, made by one or more members of a minority, 
bearing testimony against what is deemed a mischievous 
or erroneous proceeding, decision, or judgment, and 
including a statement of the reasons therefor.” (B. D., 
Ch. X, § 104.) 

3. Dissent and protest, who may. ‘No one shall 
be allowed to dissent or protest who has not a right to 
vote on the question decided, and no one shall be allowed 
to dissent or protest on any question who did not vote 
against the decision. (B. D., Ch. X, § 107.) ‘A paper of 
the nature of a protest was offered from persons not 
members, which was read, and on motion returned to the 
parties.”’ (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1867, p. 35.) 

4. Record, when permitted. “If a dissent or 
protest be couched in decorous and respectful language, 
and be without offensive reflection or insinuations against 
the majority, it shall be entered on the records.” (B. D., 
Ch. X, § 105). ‘It is the sense of this General Assembly 
that the protest is not respectful in language, and that it 
be returned to the author.’’ (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1866, 
p. 104.) 

5. Record to be ordered by judicatory. A protest 
to be recorded should not only be handed to the moderator 
or stated clerk, but should be directed to be inserted in 
the minutes by the judicatory. (Minutes G. A., 1828, p. 
242.) 


DISSENTS AND PROTESTS. 189 


6. Must be entered before adjournment. ‘Any 
member who may think himself aggrieved by a decision, 
shall have his dissent or protest entered on the records or 
filed among the papers, if given in before the rising of the 
body.” (Minutes G. A., 1822, p. 44.) 

7. Protests may be answered. ‘The judicatory may 
prepare an answer to any protest which imputes to it 
principles or reasonings which its action does not import, 
and the answer shall also be entered upon the records. 
Leave may thereupon be given to the protestant or pro- 
testants, if they desire it, to modify their protest; and the 
answer of the judicatory may also, in consequence, be 
modified. This shall end the matter.” (B. D. Ch. X, 
§ 106.) 

8. An argument is not a protest. An argument of 
the case is not to be treated as a protest, and, if presented, 
the protestant should “have leave to withdraw the same.” 
(Minutes G. A., O. S., 1865, p. 592.) ‘The appropriate 
business of the protestants is simply to give the reasons 
on which their protests are founded, not to answer the 
argument of individuals in debate.’’ (Minutes G. A., O. 
S., 1844, p. 378.) 


XXVIII. DIFFERENCES BETWEEN SESSIONS. 


1. Memorial to the Presbytery having jurisdiction. 
‘‘Any judicatory deeming itself aggrieved by the action 
of any other judicatory of the same rank, may present a 
memorial to the judicatory immediately superior to the 
judicatory charged with the grievance and to which the 
latter judicatory is subject, after the manner prescribed 
in the sub-chapter on ‘Complaints’ (Sections 84-93, 
Book of Discipline.)”’ (B. D., Ch. XIV, § 137.) 

2. Limitation of time. “Save only that with regard 
to the limitation of time, notice of said memorial shall be 
lodged with the stated clerks, both of the judicatory 
charged with the grievance and of its next superior ju- 


1909 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


dicatory, within one year from the commission of the said 
alleged grievance.” (B. D., Ch. XIV, § 137.) 

3. Appointment of committee. ‘“‘When any ju- 
dicatory deems itself aggrieved by another judicatory, 
and determines_to present a memorial as provided for in 
the preceding section, it shall appoint a committee to 
conduct the case in all its stages, in whatever judicatory, 
until the final issue be reached.” (B. D., Ch. XIV, § 138.) 
The Session cannot discharge this committee, when once 
appointed, as the Constitution contains no provision to 
that effect. Like the Committee on Prosecution, p. 169, 
it is a committee which is discharged by the ending of the 
case with which it is connected. 

4. Action by the Presbytery. ‘The judicatory with 
which the memorial is lodged, if it sustain the same, may 
reverse in whole or in part the matter of grievance, and 
shall direct the lower judicatory how to dispose of the 
case, and may enforce its orders.” (B. D., Ch. XIV, § 139.) 

5. Appeal. ‘Either party may appeal to the next 
higher judicatory, except as limited by Chapter XI, 
Section 4, of the Form of Government.” (B. D., Ch. XIV, 
§ 139.) See p. 187. 


II. The Session and the Higher Judicatories. 


I. GENERAL. 


1. The Session the inferior judicatory. The Pres- 
byterian Church as a denomination is a unit, and is or- 
ganized upon the principle that “‘a representation of the 
whole should govern and determine in regard to every 
part and all the parts united.”’ The Session is therefore 
subject, under the Constitution, to the higher courts, 
See in this Manual, captions 7 to 10, pp. 201-2038. 

2. Succession of courts. For the several Church 
courts or judicatories in the Presbyterian System of 
Government, see this Manual, pp. 190-198. 


THE HIGHER JUDICATORIES. 191 


3. Session cannot protest against acts of the 
higher judicatories. ‘‘Remonstrance or complaint for 
the opening of a question may be made by an inferior 
judicatory to a superior; but protest against the action 
lof a higher judicatory] can be made only by a minority 
of the body itself.’”’ (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1864, p. 307.) 

4. Duty of obedience. ‘he Session of a church 
should loyally obey all orders and decisions of the higher 
courts. To this obedience they are under obligation alike 
by the letter and spirit of the Presbyterian System, and 
by the ordination vows of both ministers and ruling elders. 
If aggrieved by the action of a higher court, they should 
seek redress in a Constitutional manner. See, below, 
“Remedy.” 

5. Remedy for alleged wrong. In the case of an 
alleged wrong, a Session, through all its members or by 
one of its members, may complain to the judicatory 
having immediate control of the judicatory committing 
said alleged wrong, in accordance with the provisions of 
the Book of Discipline. (See p. 185.) In case the time for 
filing a complaint has passed, the Session can address a 
memorial to the proper higher judicatory, calling its 
attention to the alleged wrong, and requesting action by 
it on the review of the records of the alleged offending 
judicatory. See for action against a Session by another 
Session, p. 189. 

6. Records, transmission of. See “Appeals,” p. 183. 


II. PRESBYTERY., 


1. Definition. The Presbytery is the Church judi- 
catory which exercises immediate jurisdiction over the 
particular churches within a given district whose bounds 
are usually defined by the Synod. But in a number of 
cases the Assembly has erected Presbyteries by virtue 
of its own general powers and authority. 

2. Composition. ‘A Presbytery consists of all the 
ministers, in number not less than five, and one ruling 


192 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


elder from each congregation, within a certain district.” 
CH. Gah,” $23) 

3. General powers. The powers of a Presbytery 
over the Sessions and churches within its bounds are 
great. As stated in the Constitution they are as follows: 
“Presbytery has power [1] to receive and issue all appeals, 
complaints, and references, that are regularly brought, 
before it, from church Sessions, . . . [2] to examine and 
approve or censure the records of church Sessions; [3] to 
resolve questions of doctrine or discipline seriously and 
reasonably proposed; [4] to condemn erroneous opinions 
which injure the purity or peace of the Church; [5] to visit 
particular churches, for the purpose of inquiring into their 
state, and redressing the evils that may have arisen in 
them; [6] to unite or divide congregations, at the request 
of the people,... [7] and, in general, to order whatever 
pertains to the spiritual welfare of the churches under 
their care.” (F. G., Ch. X, § 7.) . For the detail of instances 
of the exercise of the above-named powers of Presbytery, 
see the Assembly’s Digest, under the proper heads. 
Certain other powers of Presbytery over Sessions are given 
below. 

4. Appellate powers. The Presbytery has power to 
receive and issue appeals, complaints, and references 
from church Sessions, brought before them in an orderly 
manner, and in the trial of judicial cases the Presbytery 
shall have power to appoint and act by judicial com- 
missions. (F. G., Ch. X, § 7.) 

5. Power of review. ‘To examine and approve or cen- 
sure the records of the church Sessions.” (F’. G., Ch. X, $7.) 

6. Powers of control. ‘To examine and license 
candidates for the holy ministry; to ordain, install, 
remove, and judge ministers;. . . to resolve questions of 
doctrine or discipline seriously and reasonably proposed; 
to condemn erroneous opinions which injure the purity or 
peace of the Church; to visit particular churches, for the 
purpose of inquiring into their state, and redressing the 


THE HIGHER JUDICATORIES. 193 


evils that may have arisen in them; to unite or divide 
congregations, at the request of the people, or to form or 
receive new congregations, and, in general, to order what- 
ever pertains to the spiritual welfare of the churches under 
their care.” (F. G., Ch. X, § 7.) 

7. Power of Amendment. (See “General Assembly,”’ 
p. 197.) 

8. Complaint. See ‘Remedy,’ p. 191. 

9. Neglect of judicatories to perform duty. “Judi- 
catories may sometimes neglect to perform their duty, 
by which neglect heretical opinions or corrupt practices 
may be allowed to gain ground, or offenders of a gross 
character may be suffered to escape; or some part of their 
proceedings may have been omitted from the record, or 
not properly recorded. If, therefore, at any time, the 
superior judicatory is well advised of such neglects, 
omissions, or irregularities on the part of the inferior 
judicatory, it may require its records to be produced, and 
shall either proceed to examine and decide the whole 
matter, as completely as if proper record had been made; 
or it shall cite the lower judicatory, and proceed as in the 
next preceding section.’”’ (B. D., Ch. IX, § 77.) See 
caption No. 14 below, 

10. Neglect to institute process. “The higher ju- 
dicatories may institute process in cases in which the 
Jower have been directed so to do, and have refused 
or neglected to obey.” (B. D., Ch. IV, § 19.) 

11. References. See p. 175. 

12. Review of records. See p. 62. 

13. Representation. See pp. 129-132. 

14. Unconstitutional proceedings. ‘If a judicatory 
is, at any time, well advised of any unconstitutional 
proceedings of a lower judicatory, the latter shall be 
cited to appear, at a specified time and place, to pro- 
duce the records, and to show what it has done in the 
matter in question; after which, if the charge is sustained, 
the whole matter shall be concluded by the judicatory 


194 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


itself, or be remitted to the lower judicatory, with direc- 
tions as to its disposition.” (B. D., Ch. IX, § 76.) 


III. SYNOD. 


1. Definition. A Synod is the Church judicatory 
which exercises immediate jurisdiction over the Presby- 
teries, not less than three in number, within a given district 
whose bounds are defined by the General Assembly. 

2. Composition. ‘As a Presbytery is a convention of 
the bishops and elders within a certain district; so a Synod 
is a convention of the bishops and elders within a larger 
district, including at least three Presbyteries. The Synod 
may be composed, at its own option, with the consent of 
a majority of its Presbyteries, either of all the bishops and 
an elder from each congregation in its district, with the 
same modifications as in the Presbytery, or of equal 
delegations of bishops and elders, elected by the Presby- 
teries on a basis and in a ratio determined in like manner 
by the Synod itself and its Presbyteries.” (F. G., Ch. XI, 
§ 1.) ji 

3. General powers. Ordinarily, the Synod has no 
direct relation to the churches under its care, until the 
Presbytery in which a given church is located has taken 
such action as may necessitate the exercise by the Synod 
of its appellate powers. The Constitution, however, gives 
Synods the power “generally, to take such order with 
respect to the Presbyteries, Sessions, and people under 
their care, as may be in conformity with the Word of God 
and the established rules, and may tend to promote the 
edification of the Church.” (F. G., Ch. XI, § 4.) Synods 
by this Constitutional provision have original and im- 
mediate power over the Sessions within their bounds, 
whenever action appears to be necessary. The limits of 
this power, however, have never been defined. See 
“Remedy,” p. 191; also captions Nos. 9, 10, 14, im- 
mediately above. 


THE HIGHER JUDICATORIES. 195 


4. Appellate powers. The Synod has power to 
receive and issue all appeals regularly brought up from the 
Presbyteries; provided, that in the trial of judicial cases 
the Synod shall have power to act by commission, in 
accordance with the provisions on the subject of judicial 
commissions in the Book of Discipline; to decide on all 
references made to them; its decisions on appeals, com- 
plaints, and references, which do not affect the doctrine or 
Constitution of the Church, being final. (F. G., Ch. XI, § 4.) 

5. Power of review. ‘To review the records of Pres- 
byteries, and approve or censure them; to redress whatever 
has been done by Presbyteries contrary to order.’ (F. G., 
Ch. XI, § 4.) 

6. Powers of control. ‘To take effectual care that 
Presbyteries observe the Constitution of the Church; to 
erect new Presbyteries, and unite or divide those which 
were before erected, .. . generally to take such order with 
respect to the Presbyteries, Sessions, and people under 
their care, as may be in conformity with the Word of 
God and the established rules, and may tend to promote 
the edification of the Church.” (F. G., Ch. XT, § 4.) 

7. Power of overture. ‘‘And, finally, to propose to 
the General Assembly, for its adoption, such measures as 
may be of common advantage to the whole Church.” 
(F. G., Ch. XI, § 4.) 

8. Representation. See p. 1381. 


IV. GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 


1. Definition. ‘The General Assembly is the highest 
judicatory of the Presbyterian Church. It shall represent, 
in one body, all the particular churches of this denomina- 
tion; and shall bear the title of Tam GENERAL ASSEMBLY 
OF THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES 
or America.” (F. G., Ch. XII, § 1.) The jurisdiction of 
the Assembly as a Church judicatory, whether original or 
appellate, extends over the entire Church. 


196 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


2. Composition. ‘The General Assembly shall con- 
sist of an equal delegation of bishops and elders from each 
Presbytery, in the following proportion; viz: each Presby- 
tery consisting of not more than twenty-four ministers, 
shall send one minister and one elder; and each Presby- 
tery consisting of more than twenty-four ministers, shall 
send one minister and one elder for each additional twenty- 
four ministers, or for each additional fractional number of 
ministers not less than twelve; and these delegates, so 
appointed, shall be styled, Commissioners to the General 
Assembly.” (F. G., Ch. XII, § 2.) 

3. General powers. The powers of the General 
Assembly as indicated above are very large. Among 
these the original power appears (F. G., Ch. XII, § 5) 
of “superintending the concerns of the whole Church’ 
—i. e., the affairs and matters which concern all the par- 
ticular churches of the denomination. The General 
Assembly, therefore, as the only judicatory having a 
jurisdiction coextensive with the whole Church, is the 
supreme authority in all matters affecting the interests of 
the entire Church. See captions Nos. 9, 10, 14, immedi- 
ately above. 

4. Appellate powers. “The General Assembly shall 
receive and issue all appeals, complaints, and references, 
that affect the doctrine or Constitution of the Church, 
which may be regularly brought before it from the in- 
ferior jJudicatories,” provided, that in the trial of judicial 
cases the General Assembly shall have power to act by 
commission, in accordance with the provisions on the 
subject of Judicial Commissions in the Book.of Discipline. 
(F. G., ChaexIT, § 4.) 

5. Power of review. ‘They shall review the records 
of every Synod, and approve or censure them.” (F. G., 
Ch. XII, § 4.) 

6. Powers of control. ‘It shall give its advice and 
instruction, in all cases committed to it, in conformity 
with the Constitution of the Church; and it shall con- 


THE HIGHER JUDICATORIES. 197 


stitute the bond of union, peace, correspondence and 
mutual confidence among all our churches.” (F. G., Ch. 
XII, § 4.) ‘To the General Assembly also belongs the 
power of deciding in all controversies respecting doctrine 
and discipline; of reproving, warning, or bearing testimony 
against error in doctrine, or immorality in practice, in 
any church, Presbytery, or Synod; of erecting new Synods 
when it may be judged necessary; of superintending the 
concerns of the whole Church; of corresponding with 
foreign churches, on such terms as may be agreed upon by 
the Assembly and the corresponding body: of suppressing 
schismatical contentions and disputations.” (F. G., Ch. 
XII, § 5.) Further, upon overtures from the Synods, the 
Assembly may adopt such measures as may be of com- 
mon advantage to the whole Church. (F. G., Ch. XI, § 4.) 
This last power of Assembly has never been defined as 
to its scope, nor, so far as the record shows, exercised in 
connection with the Synods. 

7. Power of recommendation. ‘And, in general, of 
recommending and attempting reformation of manners, 
and the promotion of charity, truth, and holiness, through 
all the churches under their care.” (F. G., Ch. XIT, § 5.) 

8. Power of amendment. The General Assembly 
and the Presbyteries possess unitedly certain powers for 
the amendment or alteration of the Constitution, desig- 
nated in Chapter XXIII of the Form of Government. 
They also possess a joint power for the adoption of Con- 
stitutional rules, defined in the Form of Government, 
Chapter XIT, Section 6. 

9. Differences between the Assembly’s various 
deliverances and decisions. There is an essential 
difference between (1) deliverances of the Assembly 
recommendatory in character, (2) its testimony against 
error, (3) its decisions upon points of administrative law, 
and (4) its action in judicial cases. Deliverances in the 
nature of (1) recommendations of the Assembly for the 
“promotion of charity, truth, and holiness through all 


198 ORGANIZED GOVERNMENT OF CHURCH. 


the churches” (F. G., Ch. XII, § 5) have simply an ad- 
visory character, and that moral power which accom- 
panies counsel given by so reverend a body; (2) deliver- 
ances in the nature of testimony against ‘‘error in doctrine 
or immorality in practice” (F. G., Ch. XII, § 5) are not 
judicial decisions, can be given directly by the Assembly 
only when adequate proof is produced, and are author- 
itative only as to principles; (3) decisions of the Assembly 
upon points of administrative law (F. G., Ch. XII, § 5) 
are authoritative under the Constitution and usage of the 
Church, by virtue of the power of ‘‘deciding in all con- 
troversies respecting doctrine and discipline.” (This 
power covers doctrine as well as practice. Its use in 
deciding doctrinal controversies has been infrequent, but, 
it is claimed, is sustained by the Confession of Faith, 
Chapter XX XI, Section 2: ‘It belongeth to Synods and 
Councils, ministerially to determine controversies of faith, 
and cases of conscience.’’); (4) judgments rendered by the 
General Assembly in judicial cases (fF. G., Ch. XII, § 4) 
are positive and binding law for all cases exactly similar 
to the one upon which a judicial decision has been given. 
Care should be taken by Sessions in connection with de- 
cisions upon judicial cases to make inferences as to seem- 
ingly similar cases only so far as the facts permit. 

10. Contributions to the Boards. See pp. 112-117. 

11. Representation. See p. 132, 


IV. 
THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 





IV. 
THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


I. Organization. 


I. THE CHURCH. 


1. GENERAL PRINCIPLES. 


1. A form of Church government is indispensable. 
“It is absolutely necessary that the government of the 
Church be exercised under some certain and definite 
form.’’(F. G., ChavililT, §:1.) 

2. Particular churches are a necessity. As the 
‘immense multitude of believers cannot meet together 
in one place, to hold communion, or to worship God, it 
is reasonable, and warranted by Scripture example, that 
they should be divided into many particular churches.” 
(F. G., Ch. II, § 3.) “A particular church consists of a 
number of professing Christians, with their offspring, 
voluntarily associated together, for divine worship and 
godly living, agreeably to the Holy Scriptures; and sub- 
mitting to a certain form of government.” (F.G., Ch. IT, §4.) 

3. Subordinate jucicatories are necessary to good 
government. ‘The Church being divided into many 
separate congregations, these need mutual counsel and 
assistance, in order to preserve soundness of doctrine, 
and regularity of discipline, and to enter into common 
measures for promoting knowledge and religion, and for 
preventing infidelity, error, and immorality. Hence arise 
the importance and usefulness of Presbyterial and Synod- 
ical assemblies.” (F. G., Ch. X, § 1.) 

4. Power to govern is vested in Church judica- 
tories, and not in individuals. ‘We hold it to be ex- 
pedient, and agreeable to Scripture and the practice of 
primitive Christians, that the Church be governed by 
congregational, Presbyterial, and Synodical assemblies, 

201 


202 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


In full consistency with this belief we embrace, in the 
spirit of charity, those Christians who differ from us, in 
opinion, or in practice, on these subjects.” (F. G., Ch. VIII, 
§ 1.) This government by courts and not by individuals 
is a radical difference between Presbyterians and prelatists. 

5. Church ~judicatories possess full power in 
spiritual matters. ‘These assemblies ought not to 
possess any civil jurisdiction nor to inflict any civil 
penalties... . They possess the right of requiring obedi- 
ence to the laws of Christ; and of excluding the disobe- 
dient and disorderly from the privileges of the Church. To 
give efficiency, however, to this necessary and Scriptural 
authority, they possess the powers requisite for obtaining 
evidence and inflicting censure. They can call before them 
any offender against the order and government of the 
Church; they can require members of their own society to 
appear and give testimony in the cause.” (F. G., Ch. VIII, 
§ 2.) See Principle No. 3, p. 36; also p. 203, caption No.,10. 

6. The people are to participate by representa- 
tives in the government of the Church. Both the 
theory and the practice of Presbyterian Church govern- 
ment involve the presence of the people of Christ, in all 
of the courts of the Church, through ruling elders ‘chosen 
by them” as their representatives. (I. G., Ch. V.) 

7. The unity of the Church involves the control 
of the parts by the whole. ‘The several different con- 
gregations of believers, taken collectively, constitute one 
Church of Christ, called emphatically the Church—a larger 
part of the Church, or a representation of it, should govern 
a smaller, or determine matters of controversy which arise 
therein;—in like manner, a representation of the whole 
should govern and determine in regard to every part, and 
to all the parts united; that is, that a majority shall 
govern: and consequently that appeals may be carried 
from lower to higher judicatories, till they be finally 
decided by the collected wisdom and united voice of the 
whole Church.” (Note to F. G., Ch. XII.) 


DEFINITIONS AND CHARACTERISTICS. 208 


8. Supreme judicatories are necessary. “Tor the 
better government and further edification of the Church, 
there ought to be such assemblies as are commonly called 
Synods or Councils: and it belongeth to the overseers and 
other rulers of the particular churches, by virtue of their 
office, and the power which Christ hath given them for 
edification and not for destruction, to appoint such assem- 
blies; and to convene together in them, as often as they 
shall judge it expedient for the good of the Church.” 
CCE Oh. XXX Sar.) 

9. Supreme judicatories have both original and 
appellate authority. “It belongeth to Synods and 
Councils, ministerially, to determine controversies of faith, 
and cases of conscience; to set down rules and directions 
for the better ordering of the public worship of God, and 
government of his Church; to receive complaints in cases 
of maladministration, ang authoritatively to determine 
the same.” (C. F., Ch. XX XI, § 2.) 

10. Roinorte of supreme judicatories to be 
acknowledged. ‘‘Which decrees and determinations, if 
consonant to the Word of God, are to be received with 
reverence and submission, not only for their agreement 
with the Word, but also for the power whereby they are 
made, as being an ordinance of God, appointed thereunto 
in his Word.” (CaE4°Ch. XXXI, § 2.) 


2. DEFINITIONS: AND CHARACTERISTICS. 


1. Particular church, definition. ‘A particular 
church consists of a number of professing Christians, with 
their offspring, voluntarily associated together, for divine 
worship and godly living, agreeably to the Holy Scriptures; 
and submitting to a certain form of government.” (F. G., 
Ch. IT, § 4.) This definition is applicable to any particular 
church, with whatever denomination it may be connected. 

2. The particular church divine and necessary. 
Each particular Christian church is recognized in the 
Word of God as an essential part of the Church universal 


204 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


and visible, and as being of divine origin (Acts 9 : 31). 
The number of believers, further, is so large, that it is 
both “reasonable and warranted by Scripture example 
that they should be divided into many particular 
churches.” (F. G., Ch. II, § 3.) 

3. Unit of the Presbyterian System. The particular 
church is the primary organic unit in that system of Church 
government adopted by Presbyterians. Its organization, 
by the voluntary association of a number of believers, is 
the first step in the extension and operation of the Presby- 
terian polity. Though governed by the Session, it elects 
pastor, elders, and deacons. It is the reason why Presby- 
tery aS a judicatory exists, for ‘“‘the Church being divided 
into many spearate congregations, these need mutual 
counsel and assistance, in order to preserve soundness of 
doctrine, and regularity of discipline, and to enter into 
common measures for promoting knowledge and religion, 
and for preventing infidelity, error, and immorality.” 
(F. G., Ch. X, § 1.) ‘Asa constituent part of the Presby- 
tery,itis represented therein.’’ The General Assembly, also, 
as the highest judicatory of the Church, represents, “in 
one body, all the particular churches of this denomination.” 
The particular churches, therefore, are the organizations 
for whose good the several judicatories have been estab- 
lished, as well as the foundation upon which they stand. 

4. Organization. The organization of a particular 
Presbyterian church is usually conducted by a com- 
mittee of Presbytery appointed for the purpose. This 
committee is appointed, if the Presbytery deem proper, 
after the submission of a memorial to the judicatory, from 
the persons desiring to form a church. In exceptional 
cases home and foreign missionaries may organize churches, 
reporting the organization in due time to a Presbytery. 

5. Enrollment. By this term is meant the placing of 
the name of a particular church upon the roll of a Pres- 
bytery. This may be done even where no officers have 
been elected, provided the new organization has been 


DUTIES OF A CHURCH. 205 


placed under control of a committee appointed by the 
Presbytery. (Minutes G. A., 1890, p. 116.) 

6. Rights of a church. ‘The rights of a particular 
church are as follows: (1) to hold meetings for the trans- 
action of church business, on call duly issued by the 
Session; (2) to require the Session to call a meeting for 
the election of a pastor (F. G., Ch. XV, § 1); (8) to elect 
officers—viz.: pastor, ruling elders, and deacons (F. G., 
Ch. I, § 6; Ch. XIII, § 2; Ch. XV, § 4); (4) to indicate 
their desire for a change in officers (F. G., Ch. XIII, § 6, 
and Ch. XVII); (5) to change the method of electing 
ruling elders and deacons (F. G., Ch. XIITI,-§ 8); (6) to 
refuse assent or to consent to the installation of a pastor 
elect (F. G., Ch. XV, § 18); (7) to show cause by com- 
missioners why the Presbytery should not accept the 
resignation of a pastor (F. G., Ch. XVII, § 1); (8) to in- 
dicate a desire to divide the church or to unite with an- 
other church (F. G., Ch. X, § 8); (9) to adopt rules for its 
government, subject to the provisions of the Constitution 
(F. G., Ch. XV, § 4); (10) to memorialize Presbytery con- 
cerning any matter needing action by that body. See 
also under ‘‘Meetings,”’ p. 206, ‘‘Rules,” p. 216, and also 
under “Congregation,” p. 215. 

7. Duties of a church. The duties of a church are: 
(1) submission to the laws of Christ (F. G., Ch. II, § 2); 
(2) submission to the form of government which it has 
adopted (F. G., Ch. IT, § 4); (3) obedience to its officers 
(F. G., Ch. XT S48 and F..G., Ch. XVis13, Qs. 1 to 3); 
(4) maintenance of the ordinances of public worship, (F. 
G., Ch. VII, also D. W., entire); (5) codperation with 
other churches for promoting the ends of the establish- 
ment of the Church (F. G., Ch. X, § 1); (6) promotion by 
offerings of the preaching of the gospel in all the world 
(D. W., Ch. VI, § 1); (7) providing for the financial obliga- 
tions assumed in the call of a pastor (F. G., Ch. XV, § 6, 
and § 13, Q. 4). See also caption No. 22, p. 211. 

8, Ordinances. By ordinances are meant the several 


206 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


parts of the public worship of God. ‘The ordinances 
established by Christ, the Head, in a particular church, 
which is regularly constituted with its proper officers, are 
prayer, singing praises, reading, expounding and preaching 
the Word of God; administering baptism and the Lord’s 
Suppér; public solemn fasting and thanksgiving, cate- 
chizing, making collections for the poor and other pious 
purposes; exercising discipline; and blessing the people.” 
(F. G., Ch. VII.) See section on ‘‘Worship,” p. 103. 

9. Officers of achurch. The officers of the church as 
a spiritual body are “‘Bishops or Pastors; the representa- 
tives of the people, usually styled Ruling Elders; and 
Deacons.” (F. G., Ch. III, § 2.) See for the duties, et 
cetera, of these officers under the appropriate heads, and 
also for trustees, under that head. 


10. Election of officers. Church officers are elected 
by the church at duly called meetings. ‘The election of 
persons to the exercise of authority, in any particular 
society, is in that society.” (F. G., Ch. I, § 6.) See for 
particulars under the heads, ‘‘Pastor,’’ ‘Ruling Elders,” 
and ‘‘Deacons,’”’ pp. 228, 265, 304. 


11. Acceptance or declination of offices. Ruling 
elders and deacons elected to office by the church should 
notify the Session of their acceptance (or declination) of 
their offices, and that body has the power to proceed with 
their ordination and installation. 


12. Meetings of a church. If the work and worship 
of our churches are to be conducted in an orderly way, 
some knowledge of ecclesiastical and civil law is abso- 
lutely essential, and at no point more than in connection 
with the calling and conduct of church meetings. All the 
meetings of a church should be planned for with great care. 
In these plans the Session and trustees should cordially 
codperate. Each body should vie with the other in its 
loyalty to the law of the Church and to the law of the 
land. Indeed there is no more common cause for misun- 


CHURCH MEETINGS. 207 


derstandings among church officials, and consequent 
friction, than carelessness in this connection. 

13. Classification of church meetings. There are 
two kinds of church meetings: 

a. “Congregational” meetings. A “congregational’’ meet- 
ing is called by the Session of a particular church or by a 
superior judicatory. 

b. “Corporation” meetings. A “corporation”? meeting is 
called by the Board of Trustees of a particular church or 
by a superior judicatory. 

14. Calls for meetings. 

a. A congregational meeting, called by the Session, 
should be announced from the pulpit of a particular 
church on the two Sabbaths next preceding date of meeting. 

6. A corporation meeting, called by the Board of 
Trustees, should have the same publicity, and must have 
such publicity as the provisions of the law of the State 
prescribe for religious corporations or the charter or by- 
laws of a particular church directs. 

15. Purpose of church meetings. _ 

a. The congregational meeting is called to consider 
matters relating to the “‘spiritualities” of a church—i. e., 
matters over which, according to the law, the Session has 
jurisdiction. 

b. The corporation meeting is called to consider matters 
relating to the “temporalities’’ of a church—i. e., matters 
over which according to the law, the trustees have juris- 
diction. 

Whenever in a particular church the matters to be 
considered cannot clearly be completely included in the 
classification “‘spiritualities”’ or the classification ‘‘tem- 
poralities’—and such matters constantly emerge—the 
wise procedure is for the Session to call a congregational 
meeting for a given day, hour and place, and the trustees 
a corporation meeting for the same place to convene im- 
mediately upon the adjournment of the congregational 
meeting. If at the congregational meeting certain resolu- 


208 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


tions have been adopted, the adoption at the corporation 
meeting, immediately following, of the same resolutions 
completes the legal process in such a way as to meet the 
requirements of both Church and civil courts. 

16. Officers of church meetings. 

a. At congregational meetings the pastor of a particular 
church should be the moderator and the clerk of the Session 
the secretary. When it is inexpedient for the pastor to pre- 
side, a member of the same Presbytery may be invited by 
the pastor, with the approval of the Session, to preside. If 
the church be without a pastor, the moderator of the 
Session appointed by Presbytery should preside, or in his 
necessary absence a minister of the same Presbytery in- 
vited by him with the approval of the Session. 

In case the clerk of the Session should not for any 
reason, or cannot, officiate, the meeting when assembled 
may elect a secretary pro tempore. 

b. At corporation meetings, the president of the Board 
of Trustees of a particular church should act as temporary 
chairman and the secretary of the Board of Trustees as 
temporary secretary, provided the laws of the State and 
the charter of a particular church permit it. 

It is @ widely prevalent practice to make these officials 
the permanent chairman and secretary, respectively, of 
the meeting, provided the laws of the State and the charter 
of a particular church permit it. 

17. Voters at church meetings. 

a. At congregational meetings (1) all communicant 
members in good and regular standing, of whatever age 
(2) all other persons of full age, who regularly contribute 
according to their own engagements and the rules of a 
particular church to the support of said church. 

At congregational meetings the General Assembly has 
recommended that only communicant members of a 
particular church shall vote when ruling elders are to be 
elected. 

b. At corporation meetings only those are entitled to 


VOTERS AT CHURCH MEETINGS. 209 


vote who are authorized so to do by the charter or by the 
by-laws of the corporation. 

To churches desiring to adopt a by-law specifying who 
shall vote at corporation meetings the following is 
recommended as having the sanction of many of our best 
ecclesiastical lawyers: (1) All communicant members of 
the church in good and regular standing who are of full 
age. (2) All other persons of full age who regularly con- 
tribute according to their engagements and the rules of a 
particular church to the support of said church. 

All whose names are upon the communicant roll of a 
particular church and against whom no action has been 
definitely taken by the Session in accordance with the 
provisions of the Book of Discipline, are ‘in good and 
regular standing.” 

All persons are of full age who are twenty-one years of 
age or over. 

18. Voting by proxy at church meetings. 

a. As to voting by proxy in congregational meetings, 
Form of Government, Chapter VIII, Section 8, reads, 
“In these assemblies only members thereof who are 
personally present are entitled to vote.” 

b. As to voting by proxy in corporation meetings the 
General Assembly of 1922, adopted unanimously the 
following: 

“When a particular church is assembled as a corpora- 
tion under the laws of the State, voting by proxy is hereby 
forbidden, excepting in the states which expressly legalize 
voting by proxy in religious corporations. In such states, 
voting by proxy shall be legal, provided notices of the 
meeting of the corporation have been duly sent to every 
legal voter whose address is known and with each such 
notice a proxy has been enclosed with full information as 
to its meaning and use; and, further, full compliance has 
been had with the Po tirementa of the civil law SN Gea 
such matters.” 

19. Minutes of church meetings. 


210 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


a. Reading of the minutes. ‘The minutes of every church 
meeting whether congregational or corporation should be 
read and approved before adjournment. ‘This will insure 
accuracy. ‘To make such reading before adjournment 
possible, the presiding officers should insist that all resolu- 
tions offered should be submitted in writing. It is also 
highly desirable whenever possible to have the secretary 
of the meeting assisted by a stenographer. ‘There are 
often in a congregation most capable stenographers who 
would willingly contribute service in this capacity and so 
economize time during the meeting and insure an accurate 
record of the proceedings, 

b, Recording of the minules. The minutes of all church 
meetings whether congregational or corporation should be 
carefully preserved. Some churches have adopted the 
plan of securing two suitable record books, one for the 
minutes of congregational meetings, and another for the 
minutes of the corporation meetings; while other churches 
place the minutes of all church meetings in a single book. 
Still others place the minutes of congregational meetings 
in the minute book of the Session, and the minutes of the 
corporation meetings in the minute book of the trustees. 
Perhaps the best method is that first referred to, namely, 
the securing of two suitable record books. If two books 
be devoted to such use, it should be clearly understood 
that the clerk of the Session is responsible for the recording 
and preservation of the minutes of congregational meetings 
and the secretary of the Board of Trustees responsible 
for the recording and preservation of the minutes of the 
corporation meetings. ‘All proceedings of the church 
shall be reported to, and reviewed by, the Session, and by 
its order incorporated with its records.” (B. D., Ch. IV, § 7.) 

20. Congregational meetings for calling a pastor, 
and for other purposes. In connection with the election 
of a pastor “‘it shall always be a duty of the Session, to con- 
vene them, when a majority of the persons entitled to 
vote in the case, shall, by a petition request that a meeting 


CHURCH CONFESSIONS. 211 


may be called.” (F. G., Ch. XV, § 1.) Other meetings are 
subject to the discretion of the Session, with the right 
reserved to any member of the church to memorialize 
Presbytery. ‘The Session of a church has the authority 
to convene the congregation for all such purposes; but 
should the Session neglect or refuse to convene the con- 
gregation, the party feeling aggrieved has its remedy by 
application to Presbytery in the form of a complaint.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1822, p. 21.) See under ‘‘Complaint,”’ 
p. 185, and ‘‘Memorials,”’ p. 212. 

21. Church confessions. ‘The confessions of faith 
in use among local churches, though regarded by many 
as convenient and useful, and certainly sanctioned by a 
very general usage, are nevertheless not essential to the 
organization of a church or the establishment of member- 
ship therein, since they are not the authoritative standard 
of faith or practice in the Presbyterian Church.” (Minutes 
G. A., N. 8., 1865, p. 22.) It is to be remembered, in this 
connection, that the authoritative standard of faith and 
practice in the Presbyterian Church is the Constitution, 
and that Church members are not required to adopt the 
same. See under “Subscription,”’ p. 28. This fact makes 
it both inadvisable and illegal for any church to adopt its 
own confession of faith. Further, forms for the public 
confession of faith to be made by persons admitted to 
membership on profession are to be adopted, if at all, by 
the Session, which is alone vested with power to act. 
See p. 68, ete. 

22. Church members. For the duties of Church 
members in general, see the questions respecting duties, 
in connection with each of the Ten Commandments as 
contained in the Larger and Shorter Catechisms. For 
other matters, see under the appropriate heads in this 
Manual. 

23. The Session and the church. The Session is 
the governing body in the particular church. It is charged 
with the maintenance of ‘‘the spiritual government of 


212 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


the congregation.” (F. G., Ch. IX, § 6.) For the particular 
powers, duties, etc., of Session, see under the appropriate 
heads. 

‘24. Representation. The provisions for the repre-— 
sentation of churches by ruling elders in Presbytery and 
Synod, are given on pp. 129-132. 

25. The Presbytery and the church. The Presby- 
tery has the power ‘‘to visit particular churches, for the 
purpose of inquiring into their state, and redressing the 
evils that may have arisen in them; to unite or divide 
congregations, at the request of the people, or to. form or 
recelve hew congregations, and, in general, to order what- 
ever pertains to the spiritual welfare of the churches under 
their care.” (F. G., Ch.X, § 7.) 

26. Memorials to Presbytery. A meeting of the 
church duly assembled, or any number of members of 
the church acting for themselves, may address a memorial 
or petition to the Presbytery having jurisdiction, bringing 
to the attention of that judicatory any matter which they 
may deem sufficiently important to warrant the taking of 
such a step. Effort must be made, prior to such action on 
the part of the church, or of any portion of it, to secure 
action by the Session in the matter at issue; otherwise 
the Presbytery may decline to receive the memorial. 

27. Church, withdrawal of. ‘No Presbyterian 
church, under care of a Presbytery, can withdraw regularly 
without first asking consent and leave of the Presbytery, 
under whose care and jurisdiction it voluntarily placed. 
itself.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1876, p. 80.) Unless the consent 
of Presbytery be obtained, the withdrawal of a church is 
not only irregular under ecclesiastical law, but is illegal 
under the civil law. (Digest, 1922, Vol. I, pp. 700-705.) 

28. Church, dissolution of. The Presbytery has the 
power to dissolve any church under its care. (Minutes 
G. A., 1875, p. 507.) The judicatory ‘must be its own 
judge as to the causes that are sufficient to justify it in 
dissolving any church in its connection. If any wrong is 


CHURCH MEMBERS. 213 


done to a church by such a Presbyterial act, its remedy 
is to be found in an appeal [complaint] to a higher judi- 
catory.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1879, p. 615.) The church, 
however, must have “previous notice of the contemplated 
action of the Presbytery.’’ (Minutes G. A., 1878, p. 41.) 

29. Church, extinct. ‘If a church becomes extinct, 
the Presbytery with which it was connected shall have 
jurisdiction over its members, and grant them letters of 
dismission to some other church. It shall, also, determine 
any case of discipline begun by the Session, and not con- 
cluded.” (B. D., Ch. XI, § 112.) 


3. MEMBERS OF THE CHURCH. 


1. Extent of Sessional jurisdiction. “No member of 
a church can properly ever cease to be such but by death, 
exclusion, regular dismission, or an orderly withdrawing 
to join some other Christian denomination; and must of 
necessity continue to be amenable to that church until he 
becomes regularly connected with another.’ (Minutes 
G,. A., 1825, p. 256.) 

2. Congregation has no jurisdiction. ‘No vote 
of the congregation of a Presbyterian church can affect 
the rights of a communing member as such. All such 
power is vested in the Session.” (Minutes G. A., O. S.. 
1866, p. 54.) 

3. Exceptions to Sessional jurisdiction. Only the 
Session can receive or dismiss church members, except: 

a. At the organization of a church, when the committee 
of Presbytery acts.: 

b. At the dissolution of a church, when Presbytery can 
grant letters of dismission. (B. D., Ch. XI, § 112.) 

c. In the case of a minister who demits his office, when 
the Presbytery can give him a letter to any church with 
which he may desire to connect himself. (B. D., Ch. VII, 
§ 52.) 

d. In the case of a complaint against a Session for not 
granting a letter of dismissal to a church member, when 


214 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


the Presbytery has ordered the Session to act. If the 
Session declines to obey the order of Presbytery to grant 
the letter, then the Presbytery may issue the letter under 
the signature of its own officer. See caption No. 20, p. 78. 


4. Specific powers over members. The church 
Session “‘have power to inquire into the knowledge and 
Christian conduct of the members of the church; to call 
before them offenders and witnesses, . . . to recelve mem- 
bers into the church; to admonish, to rebuke, to suspend 
or exclude from the Sacraments, those who are found to 
deserve censure.” (F. G., Ch. LX, § 6.) The powers of 
Session over members are, therefore, (1) reception, (2) 
oversight, (3) judicial action, (4) dismission. These several 
powers are treated of under their appropriate heads. 


5. Church without elders. In the case of a church 
without ruling elders “the Presbytery should appoint a 
special committee to take the oversight of the church, and 
to secure, as soon as possible, the election of proper officers 
—ruling elders and deacons—that it may perform all the 
functions of a Presbyterian church.” (Minutes G. A., 1890, 
p. 116.) The special committee of Presbytery is the 
proper body to receive members in the case of such church. 

6. Members of extinct church. See caption No. 
29, p. 213. 

7. Candidates and licentiates are Church mem- 
bers. ‘That although candidates and licentiates are 
training for the gospel ministry, and in consequence of 
this are placed under the care of Presbyteries, and in 
certain respects become immediately responsible to them, 
yet they are to be regarded as belonging to the order of 
the laity till they receive ordination to the whole work of 
the gospel ministry.’’ (Minutes G. A., 1829, p. 377.) 

8. Ordained ministers not members. “Ordained 
ministers ought not to be considered church members 
and to have their names enrolled as such.” (Minutes G. A. 
O. S., 1843, p. 176.) 


THE CONGREGATION. 215 


9. Blank forms of the Board of Christian Educa- 
tion recommended. The General Assembly “urges upon 
all our churches the use of the printed blanks for the 
dismission and reception of members,” furnished by our 
Board of Christian Education. (Minutes G. A., 1871, p. 
587.) 


Il, THE CONGREGATION. 


1. GENERAL PRINCIPLES. 


1. Congregation as an ecclesiastical body. This 
term describes ecclesiastically the body which is recog- 
nized by the Constitution of the Church, and the decisions 
of the General Assembly, as the body entitled to vote for 
pastor. ‘Members of a congregation not communicants, 
who regularly contribute their due proportion of the 
necessary expenses of the church and congregation, have 
a right to vote in the election of a pastor.” (Minutes G. A.., 
1886, p. 48.) This decision is based upon Form of Govern- 
ment, Chapter XV, Section 4. The congregation is com- 
posed, therefore, of all the communicant members of the 
church, and in addition may include noncommunicants 
who contribute regularly for the support of the church. 

2. Officers. ‘The ordinary and perpetual officers in 
the Church are Bishops or Pastors; the representatives of 
the people, usually styled Ruling Elders; and Deacons.” 
(F. Gi, Ch. TIT, $23 

3. Membership. The General Assembly has defined 
the word congregation as used in Form of Government, 
Chapter XIII, Section 2, to include ‘‘only the actual com- 
municants of the particular church.” (Minutes G. A., 1882, 
p. 87.) This deliverance of the Assembly applies, how- 
ever, only to the body which elects elders and deacons. 
The Assembly of 1886, as quoted above, see caption No. 1, 
affirmed the right of noncommunicants to vote at the 
election of a pastor, and then declared that “the usage of 
some congregations, which confines the right of voting 


216 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


for pastor to communicants, is wholly legitimate and 
might profitably become more prevalent.’ (Minutes G. A.., 
1886, p. 48.) This latter decision recognizes the right 
given to congregations by the Constitution to determine 
who shall be electors for pastor. It is further to be re- 
membered that %n some states the civil law prescribes who 
shall be the electors of a congregation, and so determines 
its membership. See, also, ‘‘Pastor and the Congrega- 
tion,” p. 234. 

4. Powers and duties. The congregation as an 
ecclesiastical body is subject to the Session, except as 
it possesses certain rights and is required to perform 
certain duties, set forth under the heads, “Rights of a 
church” and “‘Duties of a church,” pp. 204, 205. For its 
powers and duties as a secular body see under ‘‘Corpora- 
tion.” 


5. Meetings. See “Meetings of the church,” p. 206. 


2. RULES FOR THE CONGREGATION, 


The church as an ecclesiastical body is empowered to 
make its own rules, provided these rules are in full har- 
mony with the Constitution of the Presbyterian Church. 
See “Rights of a church,” p. 204. The rules given below 
are simply suggestions, and with the exception of rules 
1, 3, 4, 5, 10, and 13, may be modified according to differing 
circumstances. 

1. Authority of the Constitution. This particular 
church being in connection with the Presbyterian Church 
in the U. S. A., the Constitution of the said Church, in 
all its provisions, is obligatory upon this congregation. 

2. Annual meeting of the congregation. There 
shall be an annual meeting of the congregation in the 
church edifice on the —--—— for the transaction of any 
business properly coming, before such meeting. The 
Session shall give ten days notice of the time and purpose, 


RULES FOR THE CONGREGATIONS. = 217 


3. Special meetings. The Session is recognized by 
the Constitution as empowered to call special meetings 
of the congregation ,whenever it may deem it advisable 
so to do. 

4. Moderator. The moderator of the congregational 
meeting is the pastor. When a church is vacant, and a 
minister cannot be secured to preside, the Session shall 
appoint the presiding officer of all congregational meetings. 

5. Clerk of the congregational meetings. The 
clerk of Session shall be the clerk of all meetings of the 
congregation. In the absence of the clerk of Session, the 
Session shall appoint a substitute. 


6. Quorum. Ten church members shall be a quorum 
for the transaction of business at all congregational 
meetings. 

7. Elections. All elections shall be by ballot, and a 
majority of the votes cast shall be necessary to elect. 
This rule, in so far as it deals with the ballot, may be 
suspended, however, by a three-fourths vote of the electors 
present at any meeting. 

8. Choice of pastor. The nomination of a candidate 
for pastor shall be left to a committee, to be known as the 
Committee on Pastor. Said committee shall be chosen 
by the congregation at a duly called meeting. (See F. G., 
Ch. XXT, § 2.) 

9. Nominations for pastor. The Committee on 
Pastor shall report to the church a name or names for 
the office of pastor, and if the report be received by the 
meeting, no other names shall be considered. If the 
report be not received, any qualified elector may nominate 
a candidate for pastor. 

10. Voters for pastor. All communicant members, of 
both sexes and of whatever age, are qualified to vote at 
a congregational meeting called to elect a pastor, and in 
addition to such communicants all other persons of full 
age who contribute regularly to the annual expenses of 


218 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


the congregation, and are not more than nine months in 
arrears. 

11. Lists of voters for pastor. The roll of members 
in the possession of the church Session, and the list of 
pewholders and other regular contributors on the books 
of the treasurer* of the Board of Trustees, shall be the 
lists to determine who are the qualified voters at the 
election of a pastor. 

12. Nominations for elders and deacons. Nomi- 
nations for elders and deacons may be made by the 
Session, but may also be made by any church member. 

13. Voters for elders and deacons. ‘The electors of 
elders and deacons shall be the communicant members of 
the church. 

14. Term service. The elders and deacons shall be 
chosen under the mode of term service as contained in the 
Form of Government, Chapter XIII, Section 8. 

15. Rules of order. All meetings of the congregation 
and also of the corporation, shall be conducted in accord- 
ance with the Rules for Judicatories adopted by the 
General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the 
U. 8. A., so far as they apply, and, where they do not 
apply, according to the usual legislative rules of order. 
See p. 329. 

16. Amendments, etc. The above rules, with the 
exception of Rules 1, 3, 4, 5, 10, and 13, may be altered, 
amended, or repealed at any meeting by a majority of the 
electors present; provided, that ten days’ public notice 
shall have been given of such proposed alteration, amend- 
ment, or repeal. 


3. GENERAL FINANCIAL SYSTEM. 
a. Church Support. 


1. Warrant. The practice of providing for the support 
of the ministry and for general congregational expenses, 
by regular and systematic methods, is warranted by the 
tithing system in vogue under the Old Testament, and also 


° 


FINANCIAL SYSTEM. 219 


by the declarations of the New Testament. (See Num. 
26 : 20; Mal. 3:10; Matt. 10:10; I Cor. 9 : 14; II Cor. 
Seco t 12.) 

2. Constitutional provisions. In the Constitution 
of the Church, while no specific method is indicated, the 
obligation to church support is recognized in the require- 
ment defining the qualifications of voters at elections for 
pastors. That requirement reads, ‘In this election no 
person shall be entitled to vote .. . who does not con- 
tribute his just proportion, according to his own engage- 
ment, or the rules of that congregation, to all its necessary 
expenses.” (F. G., Ch. XV, § 4.) 

3. Methods. As indicated under the preceding cap- 
tion, no particular method of church support is made 
obligatory either by law or usage. Each congregation is 
at liberty to adopt its own method, and it is suggested 
that this be done either by a formal vote at a congrega- 
tional meeting, or by referring the entire matter to the 
Session and the Board of Trustees. Any method adopted 
should seek to apply the principle of equality as to contri- 
butions indicated in IT Cor. 8 : 12-15, and should secure 
contributions from every member. Especially is it 
desirable that the Session and Board of Trustees should 
heartily codéperate in the raising of church funds. The 
principal methods in use are indicated in the next sections. 

4, Pew rents. In some congregations the expenses of 
church support are provided for by the renting of the 
pews, upon a scale of prices graduated in such a manner 
as to furnish to all members of the congregation sittings 
at a cost within the means of each. This system is some- 
times supplemented by offerings taken up at the church 
services, on Sabbaths other than those devoted to benev- 
olent and missionary offerings. It is also at times supple- 
mented by subscriptions made by the wealthier members 
of the congregation. The system of pew rents is a method 
of church support, however, which is steadily decreasing 
in favor. 


220 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


b. Benevolence. 


1. Subscriptions. In some congregations the benev- 
olence funds are secured through definite subscriptions 
payable at stated intervals. 

2. Weekly envelope contributions. In a constantly 
increasing number of churches the system of weekly con- 
tributions has been found most satisfactory. For detailed 
information concerning the ‘‘“Every Member Plan” (see 
p. 1138), the Promotional Department of the General 
Council of the General Assembly or the proper Presbyterial 
officers should be consulted. ; 

3. Persons in charge. ‘The persons ordinarily en- 
trusted with the care of the moneys necessary for church 
support are those placed in charge of church temporalities. 
Usually these persons are the trustees, and where deacons 
manage the finances they are none the less trustees. Who- 
ever may be placed in charge, care should be taken by 
them to (1) make annually an estimate of the sums needed 
for church support; (2) provide an appropriate, systematic, 
and comprehensive method of gathering moneys; (8) 
keep accurate account of receipts and payments; (4) 
report regularly and fully to the congregation. 


Ill. THE CORPORATION, 
1, GpnerAaL Matrers. 


1. Corporation, definition. A corporation is an 
artificial being, created by a sovereign authority, either 
by special act or under general laws passed by a legis- 
lature, and invested by the sovereign authority with 
specific powers. The civil law frequently employs the 
word to designate the persons entitled to elect trustees, 
and to perform certain other functions vested in them by 
statute law or by charter. Corporations are of several 
kinds, such, for instance, as public and private. 


THE CORPORATION. 221 


2. Religious corporation, definition. Religious 
corporations are private corporations, not for profit, 
formed for religious purposes, ordinarily either for the 
maintenance of religious worship in accordance with the 
religious tenets of the corporators, or for missionary, 
charitable, and educational objects. 

3. Churches should be incorporated. Every Pres- 
byterian church should secure and provide for the control 
and management of its property, by due incorporation, in 
accordance with the laws of the state or territory in which 
it is located. 

4, Church distinct from corporation. The church, 
primarily, is an ecclesiastical or spiritual body, and as 
such spiritual body it is not incorporated, and does not 
manage the temporalities. On the other hand, the cor- 
poration, which derives its existence from the civil power, 
has no authority over the church as a spiritual body. It 
cannot alter the church faith, cannot receive or expel 
church members, and it cannot prevent the Session from 
recelving or expelling whomsoever that body shall see fit 
to receive or expel. Its sole function is to hold the title 
and manage the temporalities for the use of the spiritual 
body. See also under ‘‘Church,” p. 208, and ‘Trustees 
and the Session,” pp. 315, 317. 

5. Corporation as distinct from trustees. See 
caption No. 11, p. 222. 

6. Extent of legislation. The United States and all 
the states, except Virginia and West Virginia, provide for 
the incorporation in some manner of religious societies or 
churches. The two states named provide for the holding 
of church property by trustees, nominated by the church 
and appointed by the courts. 

7. Method of incorporation. Where a corporation is 
organized under a general law of a state, it is usually 
effected by written articles duly executed by the cor- 
porators. The manner of effecting such organization must 
conform, however, in details, to the terms of the general 


222 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


law of the state in which the application for a charter is 
made. 

8. Name of corporation. Every corporation must 
have a distinctive name, and Presbyterian churches when 
choosing a name should be careful to insert the word 
“Presbyterian” in such name. 


9. Trust to be named in charter. It is suggested 
that in all articles of association and charters for Presby- 
terian churches, the following or equivalent words be 
inserted: ‘Formed for the purpose of the worship of 
Almighty God and instruction in the Christian. religion, 
according to the Confession of Faith, Form of Government, 
Book of Discipline, and Directory for Worship, of the 
Presbyterian Church in the United States of America.” 


10. Filing certificates. In most of the states articles 
are required to be filed and recorded with specified officers 
of the law, and certificates of incorporation or certified 
copies of the articles are issued thereupon. 


11. Personnel of the corporation. The personnel 
of any particular church corporation depends upon the 
law of the particular state in which the corporation exists. 
In many states it includes all the members of the eccles- 
iastical body, in others it is composed of trustees elected 
by the church, and in a few it may consist of a single 
person. In certain states the laws provide that deacons 
or elders may be chosen as trustees. | 


12. Members of the corporation. In several of the 
states male persons only can be corporators, and in all 
the states citizenship or declaration of an intention of 
acquiring citizenship, is a necessary qualification. The 
statutes of each state must be consulted for the details. 

13. Officers. The officers of a religious corporation are 
usually designated in the statute law, and are ordinarily 
a president, secretary, and treasurer. ‘The pastor and 
other church officers are not, as such, officers of the cor- 
poration. 


VOTERS IN THE CORPORATION. 223 


14. Meetings. The number and places of the meetings 
of the corporation are ordinarily indicated in the statute 
law or in the by-laws of the corporation itself. 


15. Deliverances on voters. 


a. Noncommunicants. “That it is the right of each one 
of our congregations, under the Constitution of the 
Church, to determine by rule the qualifications of non- 
communicants who are contributors to church expenses, 
as voters in the election of pastors.’”’ (Minutes G. A., 1897, 
p. 188.) 


b. Lists of voters. ‘‘Resolved, That the rolls of com- 
municant members in good standing in the possession of 
the clerks of Sessions, and the lists of regular contributors 
in the possession of the secretary or treasurer of the 
Board of Trustees, shall be the authoritative lists of voters 
at church and congregational meetings.” (Minutes G. A., 
1897, p. 139.) 

c. Rights of communicants. ‘Resolved, That neither the 
presiding officers of church or congregational meetings, 
nor the Sessions of churches, possess the power to deprive 
communicant members in good standing of their right to 
vote at meetings of the church or of the congregation, 
except by due process of law in accordance with the pro- 
visions of the Book of Discipline.” (Minutes G. A., 1897, 
p. 139.) 

d. Trustees. ‘Resolved, That the voters in the congre- 
gations under the care of this General Assembly, at elec- 
tions for trustees or other persons to manage the temporal 
affairs, shall be the communicant members in good stand- 
ing, and, in addition, such other persons as contribute by 
regular payments at stated periods to the support and 
necessary expenses of the congregation in accordance with 
its rules; provided, that nothing in this regulation shall 
be valid which contravenes the provisions of the laws of 
any of the States, of the United States, or of special church 
charters.” (Minutes, G. A., 1897, p. 139.) 


224 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


16. By-laws. Each corporation should adopt by-laws 
for the regulation of its affairs, prescribing the times of 
meeting, etc. See for suggestions, p. 328. 


17. Life of a corporation. In some of the states the 
life or duration of a corporation is limited by law. If 
there be no legal-limit, the corporation is perpetual. The 
life of a corporation dates from its organization, and not 
from the time it begins to do business. 


18. Alteration and repeal of charters. The general 
laws, under which corporations can now be formed in the 
great majority of the states, contain provisions authorizing 
the legislatures to alter, amend, or repeal any charter 
granted. 

19. Special charters. Wherever churches or religious 
corporations are in possession of special charters, granted 
by acts of legislatures, and when such charters contain 
no clause permitting the legislatures to alter, amend, or 
revoke, it is advised that such be not surrendered. Their 
irrepealability is a feature of decided value. 


20. Caution as to legal requirements. Charters or 
other instruments of incorporation should be secured only 
by the advice and under the guidance of competent legal 
counsel, and care should be taken to comply with the 
requirements of the next caption. 


21. Charters to be in conformity with Presbyterian 
law. ‘Considering that it is necessary to the due and 
orderly maintenance of the Constitution of the Presby- 
terian Church in its various provisions, that care be taken, 
in obtaining legal enactments of a secular kind, that they 
be so formed as not to come in conflict with any such 
provisions; and whereas, it is known, that instances have 
existed, and probably do still exist, in which the charters 
of churches, and perhaps other legal instruments, are so 
framed that the laws of the Church and the laws of the 
land are not reconcilable with each other; therefore 

“‘Resolved, That the General Assembly earnestly recom- 


CHURCH PROPERTY. 225 


mend it to all the congregations under their supervision, 
that in resorting to the legislatures or tribunals of our 
country, they use the utmost care to ask nothing which, 
if granted, will in any respect contravene the principles 
or order of our Church; and in any cases in which civil 
enactments, heretofore obtained, do militate with any of 
the principles or order of our Church, they endeavor, as 
soon as possible, to obtain the repeal or modification of 
such enactments, so as to make them consistent with the 
ecclesiastical order and principles of the Presbyterian 
Church.” (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1888, p. 26.) 


2. CHurcH Property.—Mopss oF Ho.upIna. 


While the provisions of the statute laws for the holding 
of the property of religious societies or churches differ 
greatly in the several states in matters of detail, only five 
general methods are in use, viz.: 

1. Church as the corporation. Where the churches 
themselves become corporations upon the execution and 
filing of articles of association, or by securing charters in 
accordance with law, as in such states as Indiana and 
Pennsylvania. 

2. Trustees as the corporation. Where the churches 
are authorized to elect trustees, said trustees being con- 
stituted the corporation, as in such states as Maryland, 
Montana, and New Jersey. 

3. Trustees appointed by the courts. Where, as in 
Virginia and West Virginia, trustees are appointed by the 
courts for the churches, in order to secure their property 
rights. 

4. Corporation, sole. Where, as in the Roman 
Catholic Church, the property is held by the bishop. 
Delaware has legislation prohibiting this method of 
holding church property. In Oregon, however, special 
legislation has been secured, permitting this method. 


226 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


5. Individual trustees. Where members of the con- 
gregation, three or more in number, are appointed to 
hold the property, and are legally the trustees. Unin- 
corporated churches, wherever located, will be protected, 
as a rule, in their property rights by the courts. It is 
advised that all such churches take steps, where possible, 
to hold their property by corporations, and that in the 
drafting of charters, of articles and of by-laws, the aid of 
competent counsel be secured. : 

6. All church property is a trust. Whether the 
property of churches be held by corporations or by in- 
dividual trustees, whatever the method, the property is 
in law a trust, and the civil courts will protect that trust. 
See under “Judicial Decisions,’ p. 320. 


II. Officers. 
1. GENERAL STATEMENT. 


The Constitutional provisions expressive of the au- 
thority and duties of Church officers under the Presbyterian 
System are found chiefly in the Form of Government— 
for bishops and pastors in Chapter IV, for ruling elders in 
Chapter V, for deacons in Chapter VI, and moderators in 
Chapter XIX, and for clerks in Chapter XX. Provisions 
connected with the office of the ministry are also found in 
the Confession of Faith, the Larger Catechism, and the 
Directory for Worship. The authority and duties of 
ruling elders are given in detail in this Manual. Bishops 
or pastors, and moderators of Church judicatories, are the 
only officers vested directly by the Constitution with power 
to carry out certain of the functions of their respective 
offices. All other officers are dependent for their authority 
to act in any matter, upon the judicatories of which they 
are members. 


2. SUBSCRIPTION TO THE STANDARDS. 


The question of the obligations involved in subscription 
to the Standards of the Presbyterian Church, by persons 


CHURCH OFFICERS. 227 


chosen to office, is of great importance. The terms of 
subscription are found for ruling elders and deacons in 
Chapter XIII, Section 4, of the Form of Government, 
and for ministers in Chapter XV, Section 12, of the same 
instrument. This present statement is intended simply 
to set forth principles and results, and does not attempt 
to develop the processes by which the results are obtained. 
An exhibit of the history and argument of the subject 
would require more space than is here available. The 
question is dealt with from two viewpoints: first, that of 
fundamental principles affecting the Constitution; second, 
that of the terms of subscription. 


3. PRINCIPLES RELATING TO CHURCH OFFICERS. 


1. The offices in the Church are of divine appoint- 
ment. ‘Our blessed Saviour, for the edification of the 
visible Church, which is his body, hath appointed officers, 
not only to preach the gospel and administer the Sacraments; 
but also to exercise discipline.”’ (F. G., Ch. I, § 3.) ‘The 
character, qualifications, and authority of Church officers, 
are laid down in the Holy Scriptures, as well as the proper 
method of their investiture and institution.” (F. G., Ch. I, 
§ 6.) See also the other sections under this head. 


2. The perpetual officers of the Church are bishops 
or pastors, ruling elders, and deacons. “The ordinary 
and perpetual officers in the church, are Bishops or Pastors; 
the representatives of the people, usually styled Ruling 
Elders; and Deacons.” (I. G., Ch. III, § 2.) 


3. All bishops or pastors are equal. The Presby- 
terilan government admits of no division of ministers of 
the gospel into different classes or orders. Ministers 
possess equal authority and rank. The only bishops 
known to the Church are the pastors or bishops of par- 
ticular churches, called parochial bishops to distinguish 
them from prelatical or diocesan bishops. (See F. G., Ch. 
IV.) 


228 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


4. All who are teachers are to be sound in the 
faith. It is ‘‘necessary to make effectual provision, that 
all who are admitted as teachers, be sound in the faith.” 
(F. G., Ch. I, § 5.) ‘No opinion ean be either more per- 
nicious or more absurd, than that which brings truth and 
falsehood upon 4 level, and represents it as of no con- 
sequence what a man’s opinions are.” (F. G., Ch. I, § 4.) 

5. The election of local officers is in the particular 
church. ‘That though the character, qualifications, and 
authority of Church officers, are laid down in the Holy 
Scriptures, as well as the proper method of their investiture 
and institution; yet the election of the persons to the 
exercise of this authority, in any particular society, is in 
that society.” (F. G., Ch. I, § 6.) 


I. THE PASTOR. 


1. GENERAL STATEMENT. 


1. The functions of the ministerial office. The 
Form of Government, Chapter IV, declares that “the 
pastoral office is the first in the Church, both for dignity 
and usefulness’’; and then proceeds to note the several 
functions or duties of the office as indicated by the different 
names given in Scripture to the incumbent, viz.: bishop, 
pastor, minister, presbyter or elder, angel of the Church, 
ambassador, steward of the mysteries of God. 

2. The ministerial elder. Only one of the functions 
or duties indicated by the names just given is shared by 
the minister with the officer known technically as the 
ruling elder, viz., that of rule; and in connection with this 
duty, the pastor is specifically designated as an elder, in 
the words, ‘‘As it is his duty to be grave and prudent, and 
an example of the flock, and to govern well in the house 
and kingdom of Christ, he is termed presbyter or elder.” 
(F. G., Ch. IV.) The minister, therefore, according to the 
terms of the Form of Government, is not an elder who 


THE PASTOR. 229 


has been set apart to teach, but an officer ordained 
to perform several duties, one of which is to govern in the 
church. It is by virtue of this right to govern that he is 
a member of Church courts. The name teaching elder, 
sometimes applied to him, may lead to misconception of 
his true character as a Church officer. He is not an elder 
who teaches, but is both preacher and elder, and is usually 
in addition a pastor or bishop. His work as a preacher is 
not a function of the eldership, but the work of an elder 
is one of the functions of the ministry. The chief duty of 
the minister is the preaching of the Word, and to that 
duty others are added, among them the duty of govern- 
ment. If a distinctive name must be given the minister 
as an elder, it should be not teaching elder, but ministerial 
elder. 

3. Primacy of the pastor in the Session. The 
official ‘‘dignity and usefulness” of the minister as an 
elder is shown also by the fact that when installed as 
pastor, he is by virtue of that relation, and of the choice 
of the people, the chief of the elders of the particular 
church in which he governs, being the bishop of the con- 
gregation and the moderator of the Session. This honor 
conferred upon the minister as an elder, over other elders, 
is official, not personal. A chief elder or moderator there 
must be in the Session, and the Church in its Constitution 
has designated the minister as such. 

4. Distinction between ministerial and judica- 
torial acts. The fact that the ministry is a distinct office 
from that of the ruling eldership finds additional illus- 
tration in the assignment to ministers by the law of the 
Church of executive duties connected with certain acts 
of Church courts. All members of Session, for instance, 
whether ministers or ruling elders, participate equally in 
the deliberations and acts which result in the decision to 
receive to communion unbaptized applicants for Church 
membership. Such deliberations and acts are the exercise 
of conjoint authority in government. But while the 


230 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


Constitution confers power upon all members of Session 
in the reception of Church members, it does not permit 
ruling elders to baptize. Baptism is not a judicatorial but 
a ministerial act. What is true of baptism is true also 
of the administration of the Lord’s Supper, of the preaching 
of the Word, and of ordination. The difference between 
judicatorial and ministerial acts is applicable in all the 
Church courts. Ruling elders in the several Church courts 
are entitled equally with ministers to act in purely ju- 
dicatorial matters, but they are not impowered to perform 
ministerial duties. If care be taken to apply in practice 
the difference between judicatorial and ministerial acts, 
the distinction between the minister as a preacher and the 
minister as an elder will be clearly seen; much of misun- 
derstanding will be avoided as to the nature and functions 
of the ruling eldership; both the ministerial elder and the 
ruling elder will appreciate more fully their common duties 
as elders; and the efficiency and prosperity of the Church 
will be greatly promoted. 

5. Equality of ministerial and ruling elders in all 
judicatories. Apart from the primacy in the Session, the 
minister as an elder and as a member of Church courts 
possesses no judicatorial rights or powers which are not 
equally possessed by the ruling elder. Whether in Session, 
Presbytery, Synod, or General Assembly, all elders are on 
an equality. 

6. Minister ineligible as a ruling elder. The 
distinction between the ministerial and the ruling elder 
is also emphasized by the fact that ‘‘an ordained minister 
cannot be also a ruling elder in a congregation.’’ Such is 
the law of the Church, and the sole exception made does 
but prove the rule. That exception provides that ‘‘on 
foreign missionary ground it may become expedient for 
a minister to perform temporarily the function of a ruling 
elder, without being specially set apart to the office.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1871, p. 546.) A minister can be a ruler 


TITLES OF THE PASTOR. 231 


in a particular church only when installed as pastor, or 
when appointed by the Presbytery as moderator of Session. 

7. The minister as an elder is a representative of 
the Church at large. Ruling elders are always chosen 
from the male members of a particular church, and are the 
representatives of the people of such church. Ministerial 
elders are, by virtue of their office, members of Presbytery, 
and both in that judicatory, and when exercising authority 
in particular churches, are the representatives of the 
Church at large. 


2. TITLES AND RESPONSIBILITIES. 


1. Dignity of the pastor’s office. The pastor fills 
the first office in the church, both for dignity and use- 
fulness. (F.G., Ch. IV.) He should always be treated, 
therefore, with the respect, due to his high office. 

2. Namesand duties. ‘The person who fills this office 
hath, in Scripture, obtained different names expressive of 
his various duties’: 

Bishop. ‘As he has the oversight of the flock of Christ, 
he is termed bishop.”’ 

Pastor. ‘‘As he feeds them with spiritual food, he is 
termed pastor.” 

Minister. “As he serves Christ in his Church, he is 
termed minister.” 

Presbyter or elder. ‘‘As it his duty to be grave and 
prudent, and an example of the flock, and to govern well 
in the house and kingdom of Christ, he is termed presbyter 
or elder.”’ See above, pp. 228-231. 

Angel of the church. ‘‘As he is the messenger of God, he 
is termed the angel of the church.” 

Ambassador. “As he is sent to declare the will of God 
to sinners, and to beseech them to be reconciled to God 
through Christ, he is termed ambassador.” 

Steward of the mysteries. ‘‘And, as he dispenses the 
manifold grace of God, and the ordinances instituted by 


232 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


Christ, he is termed steward of the mysteries of God.” 
(F. G., Ch. IV.) 

3. Responsibility to Presbytery. The pastor is not 
a member of the particular church over which he is bishop, 
and is not responsible to the Session as to matters of 
conduct. His responsibility is to the Presbytery of which 
he is a member. » 

4. The pulpit in charge of pastor. The pulpit of a 
church having a pastor is not by the Constitution within 
the authority of the Session. The Presbytery possesses 
the power of original control over the pulpit. This is 
shown by the rule which requires, when a church is vacant, 
the Session to request power from Presbytery to supply 
the pulpit. It is also shown by the fact that the Presby- 
tery is the body which installs a pastor over a church. 
By the act of installation the pulpit is placed by Presby- 
tery in charge of the pastor, and he is responsible therefor 
solely to that judicatory. He may introduce into the 
pulpit other ministers in his discretion, subject to this 
responsibility. ‘It is expedient that no person be intro- 
duced to preach in any of the churches under our care, 
unless by the consent of the pastor or church Session.” 
(D. W., Ch. VII, § 6.) 

5. Moderator of the Session. ‘lhe pastor of the 
congregation sha!l always be the moderator of the Session.” 
(F. G., Ch. IX, § 3.) See for further particulars in con- 
nection with the moderator of Session, p. 262. 

6. Member of Session. ‘The church Session consists 
of the pastor or pastors and ruling elders, of a particular 
congregation.” (I. G., Ch. IX, § 1.) This section makes 
the pastor an integral part of the church Session, and con- 
fers upon him every right and requires of him every duty 
connected with such membership. 

7. Pastor and Session meetings. See p. 52. 

8. Decisions at Session meetings. ‘The decisions of 
the pastor as moderator of the Session, in all matters 
Constitutionally within his authority, cannot be appealed 


PASTORAL FUNCTIONS. 233 


from by the other members in the Session. This practice 
is based upon the fact that the pastor is a member of the 
Presbytery, and the representative of that body. If any 
decision made by him as moderator is unsatisfactory, 
while an elder may dissent or protest, the only prompt 
way of securing redress is to file a complaint with the 
Presbytery. See, also, ‘‘Moderator,’’ pp. 261-264, 

The decisions of the moderator of Session referred to 
in this caption are connected with what is known as 
legislative procedure, i. e., decisions as to the meaning and 
force of questions of order. The pastor cannot decide as 
to the meaning or force of any part of the Constitution of 
the Church. That is the province of the Session as a 
judicatory, subject to the Presbytery’s power of review. 

9. Ordination of officers. ‘The ordination of ruling 

elders and deacons is to be performed by the pastor of the 
church, or, if the church is vacant, by some other minister 
invited for the purpose. ‘‘The minister shall proceed to 
set apart the candidate, by prayer, to the office of ruling 
elder (or deacon, as the case may be), and shall give to 
him (her) and to the congregation, an exhortation suited to 
the occasion.” (F. G., Ch. XIII, § 4.) See also p. 286. 
_ 10. Relation to other church officers. The relation 
in general of the pastor to the other church officers is as 
follows: (1) He governs in the particular church in con- 
junction with the ruling elders; (2) he has a part in the 
work of the deacons in the care of the poor, and in the 
distribution of the charities of the church; (8) he has the 
individual oversight of church officers as well as church 
members; and (4) he is the bishop of the congregation. 
See p. 231. 

11. Counsel by elders. It is both the privilege and 
duty of ruling elders to counsel and advise with the pastor 
upon all matters. While the pastor is in certain matters 
independent of the Session, both he and the elders should 
abide together in the spirit of harmony, counsel with one 
another frequently, accept advice readily, and thus always 


234 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


seek to secure the highest welfare of the church which is 
under their joint care. See ‘Duties’ of elders, p. 290. 

12. Pastor and Sacraments. See p. 83. 

13. Pastor and public services. See for the rights 
and duties of a pastor in connection with the ordinances 
of public worship, p. 108. In the Scotch Presbyterian 
churches the power over public worship is vested in the 
minister and the Presbytery, the Session having only 
regulative authority. 

14. Pastor and offerings. See p. 111. 

15. Pastor and the finances. The pastor should 
not engage in the financial affairs of the congregation, 
except in cases where his codperation is sought by the 
officers of the church, or where he is made by the civil 
law a member of the corporation. See p. 222. 

16. Pastor and the congregation. The pastor, by 
virtue of his election to office by both communicants and 
noncommunicants, is the pastor of the entire congregation. 
This is recognized directly in Form of Government, 
Chapter XVI, Section 7, where it is declared that “it is 
highly becoming that after the solemnity of the in- 
stallation, at least the elders, and those appointed to take 
care of the temporal concerns of that church, should come 
forward to their pastor, and give him their right hand in 
token of cordial reception and affectionate regard.” In 
the majority of our churches the temporal concerns are 
committed to officers known as trustees, and whether they 
are communicants or noncommunicants, the minister 
duly installed by Presbytery is recognized above as their 
pastor. The pastoral relation is as wide in its reach as the 
bounds of the congregation. 

17. Pastor elect. The pastor elect is not stated supply 
(see p. 128); neither is he moderator of Session ex officio. 
See p. 265. 

18. Collegiate pastor. A collegiate pastor is a min- 
ister who has been regularly called by the people of a 
congregation and installed by the Presbytery, along with 


SALARY OF PASTOR. 235 


another minister, as pastor. He possesses equal authority, 
both in the Session and in the congregation, with his 
fellow pastor. This form of pastorate is found in our 
Presbyterian system only in collegiate churches. (F. G. 
Chal Xes)5.) 

19. Pastor emeritus. This relation is sometimes con- 
stituted by a vote of a congregation at a regularly called 
meeting, in the case of a minister who has rendered long 
service to it and has become incapacitated for further 
service. The action should receive the concurrence of 
Presbytery. A pastor emeritus has no authority in any 
manner within the church, and the congregation may or 
may not vote him a salary. 

20. Assistant pastor. An assistant pastor may be a 
licentiate or an ordained minister. He is appointed 
ordinarily by the pastor, with the consent of the church. 
He is not a member of the Session, and his duties are 
designated by the pastor, to whom he is immediately re- 
sponsible. 

21. Salary of pastor. The call to a pastor by a church 
is a contract to which contract there are three parties, 
the Presbytery, the congregation called in regular meeting 
by the Session, and the pastor. A Board of Trustees 
cannot make any change in said contract, for it is not one 
of the parties. If any change is made in the terms, it can 
be only made by the pastor and the congregation and the 
Presbytery. If the congregation is unable to continue 
the salary promised in the call, a straightforward method 
of securing a reduction in the amount should be adopted. 
The devices sometimes employed to secure a reduction 
in the salary, (1) by decreasing the salary of the pastor 
without his consent or (2) by withholding the payment of 
pew rents, are illegal as well as improper. The matter 
should be adjusted by conference with the pastor, and 
with the Presbytery. (See F. G., Ch. XV, § 9.) 

22. Competent worldly maintenance, what it is. 
At installation a congregation is required to answer to the 


236 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


following question concerning the minister: ‘‘And do you 
engage to continue to him, while he is your pastor, that 
competent worldly maintenance which you have promised; 
and whatever else you may see needful for the honor of 
religion, and his comfort among you?” (F. G., Ch. XV, 
§ 18.) The meaning of this question is in part shown by 
referring to the words in the call, preceding the amount 
of salary promised, “that you may be free from worldly 
cares and avocations.”’ There can be no doubt that if the 
salary be insufficient to free the pastor from ‘‘worldly 
cares and avocations,” or if he be subjected by provi- 
dential dispensation to unavoidable expenses, it is the 
duty of the congregation to endeavor to fulfil the obliga- 
tion taken at installation as indicated above. See, also, 
under ‘‘Form of call,”’ p. 244. 


3. CHOICE AND ELECTION OF A PASTOR. 


a. Preliminary Steps. 


1. When a church becomes vacant. ‘‘Every Presby- 
tery shall assign to a committee the supervision of the 
vacant churches within its bounds. ‘This committee shall, 
in consultation with the representatives of the vacant 
ehurch, nominate a moderator for the Session, and arrange 
for the supply of the pulpit. The committee and the 
church shall also coéperate in seeking and securing a 
pastor.” (F. G., Ch. XX, § 2.) 

2. Committee on Pastor. It is the custom in some 
congregations, when they are vacant, for the Session to 
call a meeting of- the congregation, and to request the 
appointment of a committee to have charge of the matter 
of securing a pastor. This committee may consist of 
three, six, or more persons, and a majority of its members 
should be elders and trustees. This committee will have 
entire charge of the correspondence on the subject, on the 
part of the congregation, and when it is ready to report, 
the Session should at once convene the congregation. 


ELECTION OF PASTOR. 237 


3. Action by the Session. It is the usage in many 
churches for the Session to conduct all the preliminary 
proceedings which have in view the call of a minister to 
the pastorate. While the power of Session in this respect 
cannot be questioned, it is advisable for its members to 
seek counsel of other persons in the congregation; for the 
reason that the congregation, and not the Session, have the 
power of final decision in the election of pastor. See, also, 
p. 128. 

4. Consultation with Presbytery, etc. It is sug- 
gested that the Committee on Pastor or the Session make 
due inquiry of the chairman of the Presbyterial Com- 
mittee on Vacant Churches, or of other well-informed 
persons, with reference to ministers who are under con- 
sideration as possible candidates for a given pastorate. 
And the moderator of Session, appointed by the Presby- 
tery, should always, when possible, be consulted in the 
matter. 

b. The Congregational Meeting. 

1. Session to call the meeting. ‘When any pro- 
bationer shall have preached so much to the satisfaction 
of any congregation, as that the people appear prepared to 
elect a pastor, the Session shall take measures to convene 
them for this purpose.” (IF. G., Ch. XV, § 1.) 

2. Petition by a majority is mandatory. “It shall 
always be a duty of the Session to convene them, when a 
majority of the persons entitled to vote in the case, shall, 
by a petition, request that a meeting may be called.” 
(F. G., Ch. XV, § 1.) The majority referred to in this 
section is a majority of the qualified voters in the con- 
gregation. See ‘Qualifications of voters,” p. 240. 

3. Complaint to Presbytery for nonaction. ‘It 
is the privilege of the people, or of any portion of them, 
to complain to the Presbytery when they think that the 
Session, after being suitably requested, neglect or refuse 
to convene the congregation to elect a pastor.’”’ (Minutes 
G. A., 1814, p. 559.) 


238 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


4. Presbytery can act upon complaint. ‘It belongs 
to the Presbyteries to take cognizance of the proceedings 
of Sessions and congregations in the important concern 
of settling pastors, and to adopt the most effectual measures 
on the one hand to prevent al] undue delay by the Session 
or the people, and on the other hand to prevent all pre- 
cipitancy in the settlement of any minister, or the adoption 
of any system of proceedings in the congregation incon- 
sistent with the real and permanent edification of the 
people.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1814, p. 559.) 

5. Trustees and congregational meeting. The 
meeting of the congregation for the election of a pastor. is 
a meeting of the ecclesiastical body. The incorporation 
of a congregation cannot alter this fact. The congre- 
gation is primarily a voluntary religious organization, and 
has its own rules, which govern pastoral elections. These 
rules, further, are a part of the Constitution of the de- 
nomination. ‘The trustees as officers of the corporation, 
or as the corporation, have no relation, ordinarily, there- 
fore, to the meeting for the election of a pastor, except 
such as is sustained by other members of the congregation. 
In some cases of special charters, however, it may be 
necessary for the trustees to unite with the Session in 
calling the meeting. 

6. Public notice must be given. ‘Ona Lord’s Day, 
immediately after public worship, it shall be intimated 
from the pulpit, that all the members of the congregation 
are requested to meet on ————— ensuing, at the church, 
or usual place for holding public worship; then and there, 
if it be agreeable to them, to proceed to the election of a 
pastor for that congregation.” (F. G., Ch. XV, § 3.) 

It is suggested that notice of the election of a pastor be 
given two Sabbaths in succession; and where the church 
is an incorporated body, it may be necessary to comply 
with the provisions of the civil law, which in many States 
require ten days’ notice. 


ELECTION OF PASTOR. 239 


7. Minister ordinarily to be moderator. ‘When 
such a meeting is intended, the Session shall solicit the 
presence and counsel of some neighboring minister to 
assist them in conducting the election contemplated, 
unless highly inconvenient on account of distance; in 
which case they may proceed without such assistance.” 
(F. G., Ch. XV, § 2.) Usually the minister to preside 
should be the moderator appointed by Presbytery. The 
Session, however, can invite any other “neighboring 
minister’? to moderate the meeting. When a minister 
cannot be secured, the Session may appoint one of their 
own number to moderate the meeting, or they are at 
liberty to suggest some other member of the church. 

8. Clerk of meeting. It is proper at a meeting con- 
vened for the election of a pastor that the clerk of Session 
should be the clerk of the meeting. One reason for this 
choice is the fact that the proceedings of the church are 
required to be entered on the minutes of Session. 

9. Rules of business. The rules of business of all 
congregational meetings, whether held for the election of 
pastor or for other business, are the General Rules for 
Judicatories, in so far as the same are applicable. See 
p. 329. 

10. Rulings of the moderator. Where the moderator 
of a congregational meeting is a minister, an appeal against 
his rulings cannot be taken to said congregational meeting. 
When appeals from the decisions of the chair are made, 
the moderator should direct, therefore, the clerk to enter 
said appeals, as exceptions to his rulings, upon the minutes 
of the meeting, and the same should be reported for ad- 
judication to the Presbytery. 

11. Order of procedure. ‘On the day appointed, the 
minister invited to preside, if present, shall, if it be deemed 
expedient, preach a sermon;” after which, if the way be 
clear, as shall be expressed by a majority of voices, he 
shall proceed to take votes accordingly. (F. G., Ch. XV, 
§ 4.) If the sermon is omitted, devotional services of a 


240 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


general nature should be held. For ‘Order or Steps,” 
see p. 245. 

12. Qualifications of voters. ‘In this election, no 
person shall be entitled to vote who refuses to submit to 
the censures of the Church, . . . or who does not con- 
tribute his just proportion, according to his own engage- 
ments, or the rules of that congregation, to all its necessary 
expenses.” (F. G., Ch. XV, § 4.) 

“It is the judgment of the General Assembly that all 
members of the Church in full communion have the right 
to vote in the election of pastor in the congregation with 
which they are connected.” (Minutes G. A., 1879, p. 630.) 
The ‘‘members of a congregation, not communicants, who 
regularly contribute their due proportion of the necessary 
expenses of the church and congregation,” have ‘a right 
to vote in the election of a pastor.’ The civil power, 
however, frequently, either by statute or by decisions of 
courts, has established provisions governing the qualifica- 
tions of voters at congregational meetings which deal with 
secular matters. The meeting of ihe congregation to 
elect a pastor is, however, a meeting dealing with things 
ecclesiastical. ‘The writer of this Manual believes, there- 
fore, that the Constitution of the Church alone governs 
the matter of determining who of the communicants shall 
be qualified electors. No state has ever attempted to 
prescribe to voluntary associations, such as religious 
societies, the rules by which they are to be governed. On 
the other hand, legislation and the decisions of courts 
unite to make denominational law the law governing the 
proceedings of all ecclesiastical meetings. A congregation, 
further, by the Constitution of the Church, has the right 
to determine who among the noncommunicants shall be 
voters. See ‘Congregational rules,” below. Ordinarily, 
the qualified electors, therefore, in Presbyterian congre- 
gations are: 

(1) All communicant members in good standing; 


ELECTION OF PASTOR. 241 


(2) Noncommunicants of full age who contribute regu- 
larly to church support. See captions immediately below. 

13. Congregational rules as to electors. Form of 
Government, Chapter XV, Section 4, refers to the “rules 
of the congregation” as determining who of the noncom- 
municants shall be electors. This appears to vest in the 
congregation itself the power to determine whether non- 
communicants shall be electors or not. In this connection 
the Assembly has given the following important deliver- 
ance: ‘‘The usage of some congregations, which confines 
the right of voting for pastor to communicants, is wholly 
legitimate, and might profitably become more prevalent.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1886, p. 48.) 

14. Roll of qualified voters. Inasmuch as each 
congregation, subject to the provisions of the civil law, 
is empowered by the Constitution of the Church to de- 
termine what persons, being noncommunicants, may vote 
at congregational meetings, it is suggested that the 
trustees be directed to prepare a list of pewholders and 
other persons, being noncommunicants, who may be re- 
garded as regular contributors to the expenses of the 
church. Such a list, along with the list of communicant 
members, would provide a complete and legal roll of 
electors. See p. 208, above. 

15. Report of Committee on Pastor. If the con- 
gregation has appointed a Committee on Pastor, as sug- 
gested in caption No. 2, p. 236, the report of the com- 
mittee, if it contains a nomination, has the precedence of 
all other nominations, and should be acted upon first by 
the congregation, either in the affirmative or the negative. 
A vote in the negative on the report would leave the 
matter of nominations in the hands of the congregational 
meeting. 

16. Nominations. Where the congregation has not 
appointed a Committee on Pastor (see caption No. 2, 
p. 236), any member of the congregation present at the 
meeting may nominate a minister as a candidate for the 


242 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


pastorate of the church. The Session may also suggest a 
name, but it is recommended that actual nominations be 
made by one of the elders in his capacity as a church 
member. It is well to have due regard to the rights of 
church members in this matter. 

17. Tellers. The moderator should appoint two or 
more persons as tellers, to distribute the blanks for the 
ballots, to take up the ballots, and to count the vote. 
The announcement of the result is to be made by the 
moderator, not by the tellers. 

18. Voting, method of. While a method of taking 
the vote for pastor is not specified in the Constitution, yet 
the vote should be by ballot, in order to avoid any possible 
cause of discontent, and also to secure a full and abso- 
lutely free vote. See p. 285, below. 

19. Large minority, action in case of. “Should it 
appear that a large minority of the people are averse 
from the candidate who has a majority of votes, and 
cannot be induced to concur in the call, the presiding 
minister shall endeavor to dissuade the congregation from 
prosecuting it further.” See, also, ‘‘Certificate,” p. 244. 

20. Rights of the majority. “If the majority shall 
insist upon their right to call a pastor, the presiding 
minister, in that case, after using his utmost endeavors to 
persuade the congregation to unanimity, shall proceed to 
draw a call, in due form, and to have it subscribed by the 
electors; certifying at the same time in writing the number 
and circumstances of those who do not concur in the call: 
all of which proceedings shall be laid before the Presbytery, 
together with the call.” (F. G., Ch. XV, § 5.) See caption 
No. 28, p. 244. 

21. Announcement by the moderator. The mod- 
erator should formally announce, at the proper time, the 
result of the election in some such form as the following: 
“T hereby announce that the Rev. A. B. has been duly 
chosen as pastor of this church by a unanimous or ma- 
jority vote, and in view of the fact I shall now proceed to 


ELECTION OF PASTOR. 243 


prepare the call in due form.” After which the blanks 
under the call should be filled by vote. See ‘‘Payments,” 
and “‘Vacation,”’ below. 


22. Vacation. Itissuggested under caption No. 26, be- 
low, that a clause beinserted in the call specifying thelength 
of vacation to be granted to the pastor. It is advised that 
this be always done at the congregational meeting, for 
it is a matter which legally lies within the power of the 
congregation. If the provision is inserted in the call, it 
may be in the following words: ‘‘We also grant you a 
vacation of ————— in each year.” 

23. Payments of salary. The congregation should 
also determine whether the salary should be paid in 
weekly or monthly installments, and the word indicative 
of the decision reached should be inserted in the proper 
place in the call. 


24. Commissioners. Two persons should be appointed 
by the congregation as commissioners to prosecute the 
call before the Presbytery. At least one of these should be 
a member of the Session. 


25. Subscription and certification of the call. 
The call may be subscribed by the electors. (F. G., Ch. 
XV, § 5.) “But if any congregation shall choose to sub- 
scribe their call by their elders and deacons, or by their 
trustees, or by a select committee, they shall be at liberty 
to do so. But it shall, in such ease, be fully certified to 
the Presbytery, by the minister, or other person who pre- 
sided, that the persons signing have been appointed, for 
that purpose by a public vote of the congregation; and 
that the call has been, in all other respects, prepared as 
above directed.” (F. G., Ch. XV, § 7.) If a committee is 
appointed to sign the call, some of its members may be 
women, if the congregation so choose. 

26. Presiding officer to prepare the call. It is 
suggested that the call be prepared beforehand by the 
presiding officer, blanks being left for the insertion of 


244 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


the name of the pastor elect, the amount of his salary, 
and the length of vacation voted by the congregation. 
27. Form of call. ‘The call shall be in the following 


or like form, viz: The congregation of ————— being, 
on sufficient grounds, well satisfied of the ministerial 
qualifications of you ————— and having good hopes, 


from our past experience of your labors, that your 
ministrations in the gospel will be profitable to our 
spiritual interests, do earnestly call and desire you to 
undertake the pastoral office in said congregation; prom- 
ising you, in the discharge of your duty, all proper support, 
encouragement, and obedience in the Lord. And that you 
may be free from worldly cares and avocations, we hereby 
promise and oblige ourselves to pay to you the sum of 
yearly in regular weekly, monthly, or quarterly 
payments, during the time of your being and continuing 
the regular pastor of this church. In testimony whereof, 
we have respectively subscribed our names, this — day 
of A. D. : 

“‘Attested by A. B., moderator of the meeting.” (F. G. 
Ch. XV, § 6.) 

28. Certificate of regularity of call. The presiding 
officer must append to the call, after the names of the 
subscribers or signers, a certificate to the following effect: 

“TI, A. B., hereby certify that I presided over a duly 
called and regular meeting of the congregation of ————_, 
held ————, for the election of a pastor; that the Rev. 
S. D. was elected pastor by a majority of said congre- 
gation; that the persons whose names are subscribed to the 
call were appointed for the purpose by the congregation, 
that ————— were appointed commissioners to prosecute 
the call, and that the call was in all respects prepared in 
accordance with the requirements of the Constitution of 
the Presbyterian Church in the U. 8. A. 

“A. B., Moderator.” (F. G., Ch. XV, § 7.) 

29. Certificate as to minority. If there be a con- 
siderable minority, the number and circumstances of the 











ELECTION OF PASTOR. 245 


minority should be stated in an additional moderator’s 
certificate, in words such as these: “I also certify that at 
said congregational meeting a minority of thirty persons 
voted against the Rev. S. D., that they constitute one 
fourth of the membership and congregation, are in good 
financial circumstances, and appear to be persistent in 
their opposition.”’ ; 

30. Proceedings to be reported to the Session. 
“All proceedings of the church shall be reported to, and 
reviewed by, the Session, and by its order incorporated 
with its records.” (B. D., Ch. IX, § 72.) 

31. Letter to the pastor elect. The moderator of 
the meeting should address a letter of notification to the 
pastor elect, stating all the circumstances connected with 
the call. 

32. The call a contract. The call of a pastor is a 
contract, between him and the Presbytery, and the 
congregation. Presbytery possesses the power to approve 
or disapprove the call, and on approval to install the 
pastor. Neither the Session nor the trustees, as bodies, 
have power to modify the terms of the call. Such modifica- 
tions require the joint consent of pastor, congregation, and 
Presbytery to make them legal. See ‘Salary of pastor,” 
p. 235. 


c. Order or Steps at Congregational Meeting. 


(1) Sermon if expedient, but in any event devotional 
services conducted by the moderator. See p. 239. 

(2) Reading of the notice of the meeting by the mod- 
erator. See p. 238. 

(3) Announcement by the moderator that the clerk of 
Session will act as secretary. See p. 239. 

(4) Announcement by the moderator of his purpose to 
take a vote as directed on the resolution contained in 
item No. 6. See p. 239. 

(5) Announcement by moderator of the qualifications 
of voters. See p. 240. 


246 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


(6) Discussion of and vote upon the resolution: ‘Re- 
solved, That we do now proceed to the election of a 
pastor.”’ See p. 239. 

(7) If the preceding resolution is carried, reception of 
report of Committee on Pastor, and nomination of can- 
didates. See p. 241. 

(8) Appointment of tellers by the moderator. See p. 242. 

(9) Election, and it is advisable in all cases that the 
vote be taken by ballot. By so doing a frequent cause of 
discontent will be avoided. See p. 242. 

(10) If a large minority vote against a candidate, effort 
by the minister to dissuade the congregation from pro- 
ceeding further. See p. 242. 

(11) If the majority, however, insist upon their rights 
in the case, or the minority be small, announcement of 
the fact by the moderator that A. B. has been duly chosen 
pastor. See p. 242. 


(12) Vote on the salary and allowance for vacation. 
See p. 243. 


(13) Appointment of the persons to sign the call. See 
p. 243. 


(14) Appointment of commissioners to prosecute the 
call. See p. 243. 


(15) Formal preparation and signing of the call. See 
p. 243. 


(16) Certificate of the moderator as to the regularity of 
the proceedings. See p. 244. 

(17) Additional certificate, if required, as to minority. 
See p. 244. 


(18) Exceptions to the rulings of the minister, to be 
noted by the clerk in the minutes. See p. 239. 


(19) Direction that the minutes be forwarded to the 
Session. See p. 245. 


(20) Prayer and benediction. 


THE PASTORAL CALL. 247 


4, PRESBYTERY AND THE PASTORAL CALL 


1. Notification to the Presbytery. The minister 
who presided at the congregational meeting, and also the 
clerk of Session, should notify the Presbytery through its 
stated clerk, of the fact of the call, provided circumstances 
favor its prosecution. 

2. Meeting of the Presbytery. The call may be 
presented at a regular meeting of the Presbytery, or a 
special meeting of the judicatory may be called for the 
purpose. If the latter course is pursued, a petition should 
be sent to the moderator of Presbytery by the Session, 
signed by two ministers and by two ruling elders of differ- 
ent congregations in the Presbytery, requesting that a 
special meeting be called, if the way be clear, for the 
consideration of the call of the church of ————— to the 
Rev. A. B. to be its pastor, and to transact all other 
matters connected therewith. The call for the meeting 
should also suggest the date and place. See for further 
particulars, Form of Government, Chapter XV, Section 10. 

3. Call must be presented to Presbytery. ‘‘The 
call, thus prepared, shall be presented to the Presbytery, 
under whose care the person called shall be; that, if the 
Presbytery think it expedient to present the call to him, 
it may be accordingly presented: and no minister or 
candidate shall receive a call but through the hands of 
the Presbytery.” (F. G., Ch. XV, § 9.) ‘No bishop shall 
be translated from’one church to another, nor shall he 
receive any call for that purpose, but by the permission 
of the Presbytery.” (F. G., Ch. XVI, § 1.) 

4. Procedure with licentiate of another Presby- 
tery. “If the call be to a licentiate of another Presbytery, 
in that case the commissioners deputed from the congre- 
gation to prosecute the call, shall produce, to that judica- 
tory, a certificate from their own Presbytery, regularly 
attested by the moderator and clerk, that the call has 
been laid before them, and that it is in order. If that 
Presbytery present the call to their licentiate, and he be 


248 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


disposed to accept it, they shall then dismiss him from 
their jurisdiction, and require him to repair to that Pres- 
bytery, into the bounds of which he is called; and there 
to submit himself to the usual trials preparatory to ordi- 
nation.” (F. G., Ch. XV, § 10.) 

5. Procedure with a minister of the same Pres- 
bytery. ‘Any church, desiring to call a settled minister 
from his present charge, shall, by commissioners properly 
authorized, represent to the Presbytery the ground on 
which they plead his removal. The Presbytery, having 
maturely considered their plea, may, according as it 
appears more or less reasonable, either recommend to 
them to desist from prosecuting the call, or may order it 
to be delivered to the minister to whom it is directed. If 
the parties be not prepared to have the matter issued at 
that Presbytery, a written citation shail be given to the 
minister and his congregation, to appear before the Pres- 
bytery at their next meeting. This citation shall be read 
from the pulpit in that church, by a member of the Pres- 
bytery appointed for that purpose, immediately after 
public worship; so that at least two Sabbaths shall inter- 
vene betwixt the citation and the meeting of the Presby- 
tery at which the cause of translation is to be considered. 
The presbytery being met, and having heard the parties, 
shall, upon the whole view of the ease, either continue him 
in his former charge, or translate him, 2s they shall deem 
to be most for the peace and edification of the Church; or 
refer the whole affair to the Synod at their next meeting, 
for their advice and direction.” (F. G., Ch. XVI, § 2.) 

6. Procedure with a minister of another Presby- 
tery. ‘When the congregation calling any settled 
minister is within the limits of another Presbytery, that 
congregation shall obtain leave from the Presbytery to 
which they belong, to apply to the Presbytery of which 
he is a member; and that Presbytery, having cited him and 
his congregation as before directed, shall proceed to hear 
and issue the cause. If they agree to the translation, they 


THE PASTORAL CALL. 249 


shall release him from his present charge; and having 
given him proper testimonials, shall require him to repair 
to that Presbytery, within the bounds of which the con- 
gregation calling him lies, that the proper steps may be 
taken for his regular settlement in that congregation: and 
the Presbytery to which the congregation belongs, having 
received an authenticated certificate of his release, under 
the hand of the clerk of that Presbytery, shall proceed to 
install him in the congregation as soon as convenient. 
Provided always, that no bishop or pastor shall be trans- 
lated without his own consent previously obtained.” 
(F. G., Ch. XVI, § 3.) 

7. Alternative method in the call of the minister 
of another Presbytery. It is customary, and is not con- 
trary to Presbyterian usage, for the person called to be 
the pastor of a church, whether licentiate or minister, 
when he is a member of a Presbytery other than that in 
which said church is located, to obtain a letter of dis- 
mission from his own Presbytery to the Presbytery within 
whose bounds he expects to labor. His reception by the 
latter Presbytery can be synchronous with the presenta- 
tion of the call. This course will greatly simplify the pro- 
ceedings connected with the call, both for the church and 
the Presbyteries interested. 

8. Commissioners to be in Presbytery. The com- 
missioners to be appointed by the church to prosecute the 
call (see p. 243), should be present at the meeting of the 
Presbytery, when the cai! is under consideration. Prior 
to the placing of the call in the hands of the pastor elect, 
they should state to the Presbytery briefly the circum- 
stances connected with the call. 

9. Session to be represented. A member of the 
Session should be present as its representative at the 
meeting of Presbytery at which the call is considered, and 
it is customary to appoint him a member of the com- 
mittee of Presbytery which reports upon the arrangements 
for the installation services. 


250 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


10. Acceptance of the call. It is the usage, in con- 
nection with the consideration of a call, for the Presbytery 
first to vote upon the resolution, “‘/tesolved, That the call 
be found in order.” If this resolution is adopted, the 
further resolution is then adopted, ‘‘That the call be 
placed in the hands of the pastor elect.”” The moderator 
of Presbytery, then taking the eall, requests the pastor 
elect to step forward, and, placing the call in his hands, 
asks the question, “‘Do you accept this call?” An affirm- 
ative response is followed by a motion for the appoint- 
ment of a Committee of Arrangements. See caption No. 
19, p. 252. 

11. The call a petition for installment. ‘When 
a call shall be presented to any minister or candidate, it 
shall always be viewed. as a sufficient petition from the 
people for his installment. The acceptance of a call, by 
a minister or candidate, shall always be considered as a 
request, on his part, to be installed at the same time.” 
(F. G., Ch. XV, § 8.) 

12. Veto power of the Presbytery. The Presbytery 
possesses the discretionary power to decline to place a 
call in the hands of a pastor elect, and that for any reasons 
which to it may appear to be sufficient. This power, 
however, should be exercised only in view of weighty 
considerations. Among such considerations that of 
salary is to be included. The Assembly has declared that 
“when a congregation and minister agree on the amount 
of salary to be paid and received, and both parties, being 
fully satisfied, request the pastoral relation to be con- 
stituted according to the order of the Presbyterian 
Church, Presbytery has the right to refuse to install, 
because, in their judgment, the salary is insufficient.” 
(Minutes G. A., O. S., 1855, p. 272.) 

13. Pastoral call incomplete without installation. 
The pastoral call duly signed is a contract, which can be 
enforced by due process of the civil law. As a contract, 
however, the courts have ruled that it is not a completed 


THE PASTORAL CALL. 251 


agreement until after the installation of the pastor. For 
instance, the pastor elect of a certain church having de- 
clined installation for more than a year, and the relations 
between him and the congregation becoming unsatis- 
factory, he brought suit for his salary against the trustees. 
The court ruled that the Presbyterian Form of Govern- 
ment gave the people at the installation of the pastor 
the right to accept or to reject him, and that the exercise 
of this right in an affirmative way was necessary to the 
completion of the contract contained in the pastoral call. 
See, for the law of the Church, Form of Government, 
Chapter XV, Section 13, Questions Numbers 1 and 4. 
See, also, p. 235. 

14. Installation to be insisted upon. ‘Whereas, 
it is commonly reported that in several of our Presby- 
teries the custom prevails, of permitting ministers, who 
have received calls from churches, to serve such churches, 
through a series of years, without installation; and 
whereas, such customs are manifestly inconsistent with 
the express requirements or implications of the Form of 
Government (Ch. XV, § 8, and Ch. XVI, § 3); therefore, 
Resolved, That all our Presbyteries be enjoined, to take 
order that as soon as possible after a licentiate or ordained 
minister has been called by a church, and the call has been 
approved and accepted, such person be installed as 
pastor of the church calling him.” (Minutes G. A., 1886, 
p. 56.) 

15. Presbytery may install by a committee. 
‘(When any minister is to be settled in a congregation, the 
installment, which consists in constituting a pastoral re- 
lation between him and the people of a particular church, 
may be performed either by the Presbytery, or by a com- 
mittee appointed for that purpose, as may appear most 
expedient.” (F. G., Ch. XVI, § 4.) 

16. Ordination must be by the Presbytery. ‘Under 
the existing law of the Church, Presbyteries only are com- 
petent to ordain ministers.” (Minutes G, A., 1882, p. 97.) 


252 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


“Ordination either by a committee or a commission of 
Presbytery is contrary to the express provisions of Chapter 
XV, Section 12, of the Form of Government.” (Minutes 
G. A., 1894, p. 76.) 

17. Ordination and installation to be at the same 
time. ‘When a candidate shall be ordained in con- 
sequence of a call from any congregation, the Presbytery 
shall, at the same time, if practicable, install him pastor 
of that congregation.” (F. G., Ch. XV, § 8.) 

18. Ordination on the Sabbath discouraged. “It 
is not expedient that ordination should take place on the 
Sabbath, yet there may be cases in which urgent or peculiar 
circumstances may demand it. The Assembly, therefore, 
judges it best to leave it to the Presbyteries to act in this 
concern as they may judge that their duty requires.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1821, p. 10.) 

19. Committee to arrange for installation. After 
the acceptance of the call by the pastor elect, a com- 
mittee is appointed by the Presbytery to report upon the 
arrangements for installation. This committee should 
include an elder from the church in which the installation 
is to be performed, and should report to Presbytery upon 
the following items of business: (1) appointment of com- 
mittee to instail (F..G., Ch. XVI, § 4); (2) the minister to 
preside (F. G., Ch. XVI, § 6); (8) the minister to preach 
the sermon (I. G., Ch. XVI, § 6); (4) the ministers to de- 
liver the charges to the pastor and to the people (F. G., 
Ch. XVI, § 6); and (5) the date and place of the installation 
services (F. G., Ch. XVI, § 5). All Presbyteries should 
require that alternates shall be appointed to the principals 
who are to take part in the installation service. 

20. Who may officiate at the installation services. 
Presbytery may appoint ministers who are members of 
other Presbyteries to deliver the sermon at installation or 
the charges. ‘‘The spirit of the directions of our Form of 
Government indicates that, in all ordinary cases, the 
charges should be given by members of the Presbytery, 


INSTALLATION OF PASTOR. 253 


recognizing, however, the episcopal power of the Presby- 
tery to deal with special cases as discretion may direct.” 
(Minutes G. A., 18938, p. 72.) 

21. Time and notice. ‘A day shall be appointed for 
the installment at such time as may appear most con- 
venient, and due notice thereof shall be given to the con- 
gregation.” (F. G., Ch. XVI, § 5.) See under caption No. 
Lae pe eoe. 

5. THe INSTALLATION SERVICE. 


1. Installation, committee of Presbytery, etc. 
See captions Nos. 15 to 21, pp. 251-253. 

2. Installation, necessity of. See captions Nos. 
13 and 14, p. 251. 

3. Local arrangements. When the Presbytery has 
completed the arrangements for the installation of a 
pastor elect, the Session, having been informed by the 
ruling elder who was its representative, should take due 
action in the matter, recording the proceedings of Presby- 
tery in brief upon its minutes. It should appoint, further, 
a committee to make the local arrangements for the in- 
stallation services. Care should be taken to provide en- 
tertainment for the members of Presbytery appointed as 
the Committee of Installation, or for the Presbytery if 
an ordination is to take place, and also to prepare the 
church edifice in an appropriate manner; and the expenses 
connected with the services should be paid by the con- 
gregation. | 

4. Devotional exercises. Due attention should be 
given by the proper persons to the musical portion of the 
worship of God at installation services. If possible, other 
ministers than those appointed to preside and to deliver 
the charges should be assigned to the reading of the 
Scriptures and the offering of prayer. See “Order,” 
caption No. 14, p. 257. 

5. Sermon and statement of presiding minister. 
“When the Presbytery, or committee, shall be convened 
and constituted, on the day appointed, a sermon shall be 


254 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


delivered by some one of the members previously appointed 
thereto; immediately after which, the bishop who is to 
preside shall state to the congregation the design of their 
meeting, and briefly recite the proceedings of the Presby- 
tery relative thereto. And then, addressing himself to the 
minister to be installed, shall propose to him the following 
or similar questions.” (F. G., Ch. XVI, § 6.) 

6. Questions to pastor elect, installation. 

“1, Are you now willing to take the charge of this con- 
gregation, as their pastor, agreeably to your declaration 
at accepting their call? 

“2. Do you conscientiously believe and declare, as far 
as you know your own heart, that in taking upon you this 
charge, you are influenced by a sincere desire to promote 
the glory of God and the good of his Church? 

“3. Do you solemnly promise, that, by the assistance 
of the grace of God, you will endeavor faithfully to dis- 
charge all the duties of a pastor to this congregation, and 
will be careful to maintain a deportment in all respects 
becoming a minister of the gospel of Christ, agreeably to 
your ordination engagements?” (F. G., Ch. XVI, § 6.) 

7. Questions to pastor elect, ordination. In some 
cases the ordination and installation of a pastor elect will 
take place at the same time. Where this is the case the 
presiding minister, after the sermon, in addition to reciting 
the proceedings of the Presbytery, ‘‘shall point out the 
nature and importance of ordination; and endeavor to 
impress the audience with a proper sense of the solemnity 
of the transaction. 

“Then, addressing himself to the candidate, he shall 
propose to him the following questions, viz: 

“1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New 
Testaments to be the Word of God, the only infallible 
rule of faith and practice? 

‘2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession 
of Faith of this Church, as containing the system of 
doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures? 


INSTALLATION OF PASTOR. 255 


‘3. Do you approve of the government and discipline 
of the Presbyterian Church in these United States? 

“4, Do you promise subjection to your brethren in the 
Lord? 

“5, Have you been induced, as far as you know your 
own heart, to seek the office of the holy ministry from 
love to God, and a sincere desire to promote his glory in 
the gospel of his Son? 

“6. Do you promise to be zealous and faithful in main- 
taining the truths of the gospel, and the purity and peace 
of the Church, whatever persecution or opposition may 
arise unto you on that account? 

“7. Do you engage to be faithful and diligent in the 
exercise of all private and personal duties, which become 
you as a Christian and a minister of the gospel; as well as 
in all relative duties, and the public duties of your office, 
endeavoring to adorn the profession of the gospel by your 
conversion; and walking with exemplary piety before the 
flock over which God shall make you overseer? 

“8. Are you now willing to take the charge of this con- 
eregation, agreeably to your declaration at accepting their 
call? And do you promise to discharge the duties of a 
pastor to them, as God shall give you strength?” (F. G., 
Ch. XV, § 12.) 

The above questions take the place at ordination of 
those given under caption No. 6, and are to be followed 
immediately by the questions to the people contained in 
caption No. 8. Thereafter, the pastor elect is to be or- 
dained. Following upon the ordination, the announce- 
ment of installation is to be made, as contained in caption 
No. 10. . 

8. Questions to the people. To all these having 
recelved'satisfactory answers (see caption No.6 or 7, p. 254), 
he shall propose to the people the following questions: 

“1. Do you, the people of this congregation, continue 
to profess your readiness to receive —-—————- whom you 
have called to be your minister? 


256 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


“2, Do you promise to receive the word of truth from 
his mouth, with meekness and love; and to submit to 
him in the due exercise of discipline? 

“3. Do you promise to encourage him in his arduous 
labor, and to assist his endeavors for your instruction and 
spiritual edification? 

“4, And do.you engage to continue to him, while he 
is your pastor, that competent worldly maintenance which 
you have promised; and whatever else you may see needful 
for the honor of religion, and his comfort among you?” 


(F. G., Ch. XV, § 13; Ch. XVI, § 6.) 


9. Ordination. The ordination of a candidate who is 
a pastor elect should be conducted by prayer, with the 
laying on of the hands of the Presbytery, the candidate 
kneeling. It is to be followed by the giving to the ordained 
person of the right hand of fellowship by each member of 
Presbytery present. (F. G., Ch. XV, § 14). Ordination 
must be by Presbytery. See caption No. 16, p. 2651. 
Ruling elders are not to take part in the ordination of 
ministers. See p. 275. i 


10. Announcement of installation. The people 
having answered these questions satisfactorily, ‘by holding 
up the right hand in testimony of assent, he shall sol- 
emnly pronounce and declare the said minister to be regu- 
larly constituted the pastor of that congregation.” (F. G., 
Ch. XVI, § 6.) The form of words may be as follows: 
‘fAs the presiding minister at this service, I hereby declare 
that the Rev. A. B. is the duly installed pastor of the 
Presbyterian church of ——-——.” 

11. Charges. ‘A charge shall then be given to both 
parties, ... and, after prayer, and singing a psalm adapted 
to the transaction, the congregation shall be dismissed 
with the usual benediction.” (F. G., Ch. XVI, § 6.) 

12. Benediction. The apostolic benediction at the 
close of the service should be given by the pastor elect. 
This is the only part which he takes in the exercise, in 


INSTALLATION OF PASTOR. 257 


addition to the answering of the questions connected with 
his ordination or installation. 

13. Welcome to the pastor. “It is highly becoming, 
that, after the solemnity of the installment, the heads of 
families of that congregation who are then present, or at 
least the elders, and those appointed to take care of the 
temporal concerns of that church, should come forward 
to their pastor, and give him their right hand, in token 
of cordial reception and affectionate regard.” (F. G., Ch. 
OVE Shy 

14, Order or steps in installation. The following 
order is suggested as appropriate for installation services: 

(1) Invocation. 

(2) Anthem or hymn. 

(8) Scripture-reading. 

(4) Prayer. 

(5) Hymn. 

(6) Sermon. See p. 253. 

(7) Statement by presiding minister. See p. 253. 

(8) Questions to pastor elect. See p. 254. 

(9) Questions to the people. See p. 255. 

(10) If the pastor elect is to be ordained, the Presbytery 

should proceed with that ceremony at this point. 
See p. 256. 

(11) Announcement of installation. See p. 256. 

(12) Charge to pastor. See p. 256. 

(18) Charge to people. See p. 256. 

(14) Prayer. 

(15) Hymn. 

(16) Benediction, by the pastor. 

(17) Welcome to the pastor. 


6. DISSOLUTION OF THE PASTORAL RELATION. 


1. Resignation of a pastor. The Session has no 
power to require the resignation of a pastor. It may 
counsel him that it is best for him to resign, and may call 


258 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


a congregational meeting to consider the subject. The 
resignation must be to the Presbytery, and only the 
Presbytery can accept it. 

2. Ordinary cases of dissolution. Where a pastor 
does not labor under a grievance, but simply desires to 
remove to another field of labor or to withdraw from his 
present charge owing to ill health, etc., the usual course is 
for him to signify his desire to the Session, that a congre-: 
gational meeting may be called to consider the subject. 
At this meeting, after a statement by the pastor, it is 
usual for him to withdraw, and for the congregation to 
consider and to vote upon the following motion: ‘“fe- 
solved, That this congregation unites with the pastor in 
his request to Presbytery for a dissolution of the pastoral 
relation at present existing between him and this church.” 
Whether this resolution is carried in the affirmative or 
negative, the Session should be requested to transmit the 
action of the congregation to the Presbytery, and the 
congregation may, in addition, appoint a committee to 
assist the Session. 

3. Consent of parties may shorten process. A 
minister desiring to resign his pastoral charge does not 
need first to make his request known to the Presbytery. 
“Chapter X VI, Section 2, of the Form of Government pro- 
vides that where the parties are prepared for the dissolu- 
tion of a pastoral relation, it may be dissolved at the first 
meeting of Presbytery.” (Minutes G. A., O. 8., 1866, p. 47.) 

4. Cases of grievance. Chapter XVII, Section 1, of 
the Form of Government deals with cases where either 
pastor or people labor under a grievance, and is as follows: 

‘“‘When any minister shall labor under such grievances 
in his congregation, as that he shall desire leave to resign 
his pastoral charge, the Presbytery shall cite the con- 
gregation to appear, by their commissioners, at their next 
meeting, to show cause, if any they have, why the Presby- 
tery should not accept the resignation. If the congrega- 
tion fail to appear, or if their reasons for retaining their 


DISSOLUTION OF PASTORAL RELATION. 259 


pastor be deemed by the Presbytery insufficient, he shall 
have leave granted to resign his pastoral charge, of which 
due record shall be made; and that church shall be held 
to be vacant till supplied again, in an orderly manner, 
with another minister: and if any congregation shall 
desire to be released from their pastor, a similar process, 
mutatis mutandis, shall be observed.” (F. G., Ch. XVII, § 1.) 

5. Independent action by congregation. The pro- 
visions of Chapter X VIT, Section 1, (see above) should be 
earefully complied with, whether the movement for a dis- 
solution of the pastoral relation in cases of grievance comes 
from the pastor or the congregation. A congregation may 
be called together by a Session to consider the advisability 
of asking Presbytery to dissolve “a pastoral relation, 
without the codperation of the pastor.”? See caption No. 7, 
p. 260. Ifa meeting of this character be held, the motion 
to be considered and voted upon should be made in the 
following or equivalent words: ‘‘Resolved, That the Pres- 
bytery of ————— be requested to dissolve the pastoral 
relation now existing between this congregation and the 
Rev. A. B., and that the Session of this church be requested 
to transmit this action to the said Presbytery.’’ The 
congregation can also appoint a committee to aid the 
Session, and its representatives should be prepared to 
give reasons for the action taken. 

6. Reasons for dissolution should be weighty. 
“This Assembly recognizes the right of each congregation 
to decide whether a pastor is acceptable to them, and the 
wishes of a majority are to be set aside only for weighty 
reasons; yet such a state of things may exist between the 
pastor and a portion of his people as shall require, for the 
fair name of religion, that the relation be dissolved.” 
(Minutes G. A., O. S., 1868, p. 649.) 

Ministers and congregations in some cases, however, 
treat the pastoral relation in too light a manner. As 
a relation it is both solemn and sacred. It should not be 
dissolved, therefore, in any case except for sufficient 


260 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


reason. Where grievances are alleged, the exercise of 
Christian patience and charity will often avail to prevent 
dissolution and the sad results attendant thereupon. 
Further, while it is at times advantageous to a minister 
to remove to a new field of labor, and profitable to a 
congregation to change pastors, earnest endeavor should 
be made both by ministers and people to give permanency 
to the pastoral relation. A long pastorate is an inestimable 
source of power and prosperity to a congregation. 

7. Co-operation of pastor not necessary. ‘The 
Presbytery, upon application both of the pastor and con- 
gregation dissolved the pastoral relation, and Mr. 
complained to Synod on the ground that the Session and 
trustees united in calling the meeting of the congregation, 
without the presenecé or codperation of the pastor, at 
which action was taken for the ‘dissolution of the pastoral 
relation. The committee recommend that the complaint 
be dismissed, there being no sufficient ground of com- 
plaint.”’ (Minutes G. A., O. 8., 1868, p. 612.) 

8. Presbytery may dissolve a pastoral relation at 
discretion. ‘Presbytery has the Constitutional power to 
dissolve the pastoral relation against the remonstrance of 
the pastor and a majority of the church, when a large and 
influential minority of the church request it, by petition, 
and in judgment of Presbytery the interests of religion in 
that congregation require it.’’ (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1860, 
p. 39.) “Such power should in all cases be exercised with 
the greatest caution and discretion, and the reasons for 
such action should be always fully recorded.” (Minutes 
G. A., O. S., 1861, p. 306.) This decision was affirmed in 
the judicial case of Connell vs. the Synod of Pittsburgh 
by the O. 8. Assembly. (Minutes G. A., 1868, p. 649.) 

9. Complaint suspends dissolution. Under Book 
of Discipline, Chapter [X, Section 85, one third of the 
members of Presbytery present at the meeting at which a 
pastoral relation is dissolved can complain to Synod 
against the decision, and the complaint will suspend such 





THE MODERATOR. 261 


decision. No complaint from the congregation, however, 
can suspend proceedings. 


7. Moprrator. 
a. General Provisions. 


1. Necessity. “It is equally necessary in the judi- 
catories of the Church, as in other assemblies, that there 
should be a moderator or president; that the business 
may be conducted with order and despatch.” (F. G., Ch. 
wax, § 1.) ; 

2. Constitutional powers. Form of Government, 
Chapter XIX, Section 2, invests the moderator with 
specific powers for the transaction of business. These 
provisions are a part of the Constitution, and cannot be 
modified or changed by any judicatory. They are distinct 
from what are called the “General Rules for Judicatories.”’ 
The section for convenience is arranged as follows: 

3. Source and extent of authority. ‘The moderator 
is to be considered as possessing, by delegation from the 
whole body, all authority necessary for the preservation of 
order; for convening and adjourning the judicatory; and 
directing its operations according to the rules of the 
Church.” 

4. Motions. ‘He is to propose to the judicatory every 
subject of deliberation that comes before them.” 

5. Methods of business. “He may propose what 
appears to him the most regular and speedy way of bringing 
any business to issue.” 

6. Interruptions. ‘tie shall prevent the members 
from interrupting each other.” 

7. Respect for the chair. ‘And require them, in 
speaking, always to address the chair.” 

8. Deviations from subject. ‘He shall prevent a 
_ speaker from deviating from the subject.” 

9. Personalities. ‘And from using personal re- 
flections.”’ 


262 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


10. Disorder. ‘‘He shail silence those who refuse to 
obey order.”’ 

11. Withdrawal of members. ‘‘He shall prevent 
members who attempt to leave the judicatory without 
leave obtained from him.” 

12. Putting the vote. ‘He shall, at a proper season, 
when the deliberations are ended, put the question and 
call the votes.” 

13. Casting vote. “If the Jjudicatory be equally 
divided, he shall possess the casting vote. If he be not 
willing to decide, he shall put the question a second time; 
and if the judicatory be again equally divided, and he 
decline to give his vote, the question shall be lost.” 

14. State the question. ‘In all questions he shall 
give a concise and clear state of the object of the vote; 
and the vote being taken shall then declare how the 
question is decided.” 

15. Appeals from decisions. Appeals from the 
decisions of the moderator are to be taken to Presbytery. 
See, for other duties, ‘‘Committees,’ ‘‘Rules for Judi- 
catories,” and Index, under ‘‘Moderator.” 


b. Of a Church with a Pastor. 


1. Pastor always moderator. Exception. ‘The 
pastor of the congregation shall always be the moderator 
of the Session; except when, for prudential reasons, it may 
appear advisable that some other minister should be in- 
vited to preside.”’ (F'. G., Ch. IX, § 3.) 

2. Concurrence of pastor and Session necessary in 
exceptional cases. In case another moderator than the 
pastor is desirable, “the pastor may, with the concurrence 
of the Session, invite such other minister as they may see 
meet, belonging to the same Presbytery, to preside in that 
case. The same expedient may be adopted in ease of the 
sickness or absence of the pastor.” (I. G., Ch. IX, § 3.) 

3. Absence of the pastor. When the pastor of a 
church is absent, the minister invited to preside over a 


THE MODERATOR. 263 


meeting of the Session, should be requested to do so with 
the consent of the pastor, and after action by the Session. 
(F. G., Ch. IX, § 3.) 

4. Sickness of the pastor. When a pastor is sick, 
the clerk or other member of Session should immediately 
secure the pastor’s consent for the Session to invite some 
other minister, belonging to the same Presbytery, to 
preside in the emergency. (F. G., Ch. IX, § 3.) 

5. Prudential reasons for change of moderator. 
The cases which the Constitution has in view are chiefly 
those in which the personal interests of a pastor may be 
under consideration. But it should be borne in mind that 
in all such cases, the invitation to another minister to 
preside must come from and be forwarded through the 
pastor, after concurrence by the Session. 

6. Moderator other than pastor must be of the 
same Presbytery. When the pastor cannot or should 
not act as moderator, then he should invite, with the con- 
currence of the Session, ‘“‘such other minister as they may 
see meet, belonging to the same Presbytery.” (F. G., Ch. 
LX, § 3.) 

7. Judicial cases. If the pastor brings, personally, 
charges against a member of the church, which is neither 
desirable nor advisable, he cannot act as moderator. 

8. Pastor’s status in case another minister pre- 
sides. The pastor is a member of a Session when, by the 
action of Session, another minister acts as moderator. 
(Minutes G. A., 1890, p. 47.) 

9. Collegiate church. “In congregations where there 
are two or more pastors, they shall, when present, alter- 
nately preside in the Session.” (F. G., Ch. IX, § 5.) 

10. Must be a minister. Sections 3 and 4 of Chapter 
IX, Form of Government, deal with totally different 
circumstances. Section 3 deals with the case of the 
Session of a church which has a pastor, and provides for 
a moderator at meetings at which he cannot or ought not 
to preside. Section 4 deals with the case of the Session of 


264 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


a vacant church. It would seem that it is only the Session 
of a vacant church which in certain circumstances can 
proceed to business without a ministerial moderator. 


c. Of a Vacant Church. 


1. Power of Presbytery to appoint. ‘“‘When, there- 
fore, a church is without a pastor, the moderator of the 
Session shall be, either the minister appointed for that 
purpose by the Presbytery, or one invited by the Session 
to preside on a particular occasion.” (F’. G., Ch. IX, § 4.) 

2. Session may invite another minister. The 
Session of a vacant church has a choice of moderators for 
any given meeting. While the moderator appointed by 
Presbytery is the proper presiding officer, yet he may not 
be able to be present, and the Session, therefore, has the 
Constitutional right to invite another minister belonging 
to the same Presbytery ‘“‘to preside on a particular oc- 
casion.”’ (F. G., Ch. TX, § 4.) See this Manual, p. 128. 

3. Ruling elder may be moderator. ‘Where it is 
impracticable, without great inconvenience, to procure 
the attendance of such a [minister] moderator, the Session 
may proceed without it.” (F. G., Ch. IX, § 4.) 

4. Session to judge of impracticability. The 
Session of a vacant church, ‘‘under its responsibility to 
the Presbytery, is the judge of the impracticability of 
procuring a moderator.”’ (Minutes G. A., N. 8., 1869, 
p. 271.) The phrase in the last sentence of Section 4, 
Chapter IX, ‘‘without great inconvenience,” ought to be 
interpreted, however, with a view to proper action. The 
custom of some Sessions, when churches are vacant, of 
proceeding to business without a minister, when half a 
dozen ministers live within a radius of a mile, is contrary 
to the letter and spirit of the Constitution. It is funda- 
mental to the Presbyterian System that elders act con- 
jointly with ministers. The power to act in exceptional 
cases ought not to be treated as if it enabled a Session to 
set to one side the provisions of the Constitution. 


THE RULING ELDER. 265 


5. Ministers to be of the same Presbytery. It is 
not “lawful for the Session of a church that is without a 
pastor, to invite a minister of another Presbytery to 
moderate its meetings.’’ (Minutes G. A., 1891, p. 107.) 

6. Moderator of churches in different Presbyteries. 
“When two or more Presbyteries unite in employing a 
minister to labor among the vacant churches of these 
Presbyteries, he may perform all the offices of a pastor in 
any of the vacant churches within the bounds of the 
Presbyteries so employing him when authorized by the 
Presbytery in which he is laboring, but of which he is not 
a member.” (F. G., Ch. X, § 12.) 

7. Pastor elect not moderator. ‘A pastor elect is 
not moderator ex officio, as he yet has no official connection 
with the church.” (Minutes G. A., 1880, p. 45.) 

8. Stated supply not necessarily moderator. The 
stated supply of a vacant church, though regularly em- 
ployed by the church authorities for a fixed period, is not 
the moderator of Session unless appointed by the Presby- 
tery, or invited to preside at a particular meeting by the 
Session, being a member of the same Presbytery. 

9. Judicial business requires ministerial mod- 
erator. ‘It is expedient, at every meeting of the Session, 
more especially when constituted for judicial business, 
that there be a presiding minister.” (F. G., Ch. IX, § 4.) 
This rule should be uniformly adhered to in all judicial 
cases. See R. J. XL, p. 336. 


II. THE RULING ELDER. 
1. WARRANT AND NATURE. 


1. Divine appointment. The office of ruling elder 
is of divine appointment. The Constitution expresses 
the fact in the following words: 

“The Lord Jesus, as king and head of his Church, hath 
therein appointed a government in the hand of Church 
officers, distinct from the civil magistrates.” (C. F., Ch. 


266 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


XXX, § 1.) “Our blessed Saviour, for the edification of 
the visible Church, which is his body, hath appointed 
officers, not only to preach the gospel and administer 
the Sacraments; but also to exercise discipline.” (F. G., 
Ch. I, § 3.) 

2. Scriptural authority. ‘This office has‘been un- 
derstood, by a great part of the Protestant Reformed 
Churches, to be designated in the Holy Scriptures, by the 
title of governments, and of those who rule well, but do 
not labor in the word and doctrine.” (F. G., Ch. V; I Cor. 
ines: Llano: Le 

3. Distinction and perpetuity. ‘There are three dis- 
tinct classes of officers in the Presbyterian Church, and 
their offices are perpetual. ‘The ordinary and perpetual 
officers in the Church are Bishops or Pastors; the repre- 
sentatives of the people, usually styled Ruling Elders; 
and Deacons.” (I’. G., Ch. ITI, § 2.) ‘The office of ruling 
elder is perpetual, and cannot be laid aside at pleasure. 
No person can be divested of the office but by deposition.” 
(F. G., Ch. XIII, § 6.) While, however, the office is 
perpetual, the continuance of any ruling elder in the 
discharge of the active duties of the office, is subject to 
the will of the people. 

4. Representative character. ‘The election of 
persons to the exercise of authority, in any particular 
society, is in that society.” (F. G., Ch. I, § 6.) “Ruling 
elders are properly the representatives of the people, 
chosen by them.” (I. G., Ch. V.) 

5. Spiritual nature. While the persons who are set 
apart to this office are chosen by the people, it does not 
therefore follow that they are to be designated or regarded 
as lay elders, as is sometimes done. All Church officers 
are ordained to and perform spiritual functions, and this 
fact is decisive in determining the nature of the offices 
held by them. Neither in the Word of God nor in the 
Constitution of the Presbyterian Church is there any 
warrant for designating the ruling eldership, any more 


THE RULING ELDER. 267 


than the ministry of the gospel, as other than a, spiritual 
office. 

6. Fundamental to Presbyterian government. 
The importance of this office inheres not only in its divine 
appointment, Scriptural authority, representative char- 
acter, and spiritual nature, but likewise in its fundamental 
relation to the Presbyterian System of government. ‘The 
eldership is essential to the successful operation of our 
System.” (Minutes G. A., O. 8., 1839.) 


7. Grave responsibility. The responsibility of ruling 
elders inheres in their general powers. It is sufficient 
here to note that the powers vested in the office, directly 
connected with the government and discipline of particular 
churches, and including the reception and supervision of 
Church members, are of paramount importance. Espe- 
cially is it to be emphasized, that ruling elders constitute 
the majority of members in those courts of the Church 
which possess primarily the power of opening the Kingdom 
of heaven to penitent and closing it to impenitent sinners. 
(C. F., Ch. XXX, § 2.) This is one of the most extensive 
powers vested in Church officers, and also one involving 
gravest responsibility both to the Church and the Church’s 
great Head. 


2. History OF THE OFFICE. 


The office of the ruling elder, like that of the prophet or 
messenger of God, is coexistent with the Church. The 
first Biblical reference to ruling elders, who may be re- 
garded as Church officers, is found in connection with the 
history of the Children of Israel while in Egypt. (Ex. 
3:16.) In the Hebrew theocratic state the elders were 
the legal representatives of the people, and were systemat- 
ically organized into courts with lower and higher ju- 
dicatories. (Hix. 18 : 13-25.) The highest of these courts 
was the Council of Seventy. (Num. 11:16.) In the time 
of Christ the synagogue system was generally in vogue 


268 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


among the Jewish people. The people under it were 
associated together in synagogues or congregations for 
worship and godly living, and were governed by bodies of 
men called elders. (Acts 18:15.) In each congregation, 
also, there was an officer known as the chief ruler of the 
synagogue, who was the president of the elders, and in- 
struction was given either by the “legate” of the syna- 
gogue or by the doctors of the law. The elders also con- 
stituted the bodies called the local sanhedrins, which 
exercised judicial functions within limited districts, while 
the control of the affairs of the Church State as a whole 
was vested in a supreme council composed of priests, 
elders and scribes, designated as the great sanhedrin. 
Under this Jewish system our Lord lived. One of the first 
acts of his ministry was performed in the synagogue at 
Nazareth (Luke 4:16), and the authority of the syna- 
gogue was recognized by him (Matt. 18 : 17) in the com- 
mand, ‘Tell it unto the church.”’ The general features of 
the synagogue system of Church government, it is believed, 
were adopted by the primitive Christian Church, modified 
in matters of detail by apostolic sanction. The officers 
who received the gifts sent to Jerusalem by the Christians 
at Antioch, were elders (Acts 11 : 30); Paul and Barnabas 
“ordained . . . elders in every church” (Acts 14 : 28). 
Further, the chief ruler of the synagogue, referred to in 
Acts 18:8, was probably reproduced in the episcopos or 
parochial bishop of the New Testament Church; the 
local sanhedrin was modified and established as the 
Session; the Presbytery was organized as a court (I Tim. 
4:14) and the great sanhedrin became the model of 
Synods, General Assemblies, and councils. In all the 
several judicatories thus indicated elders were members, 
associated with those to whom the preaching of the Word 
had been entrusted by the Lord. 

Elders also were members of the first general council 
of the Christian Church (Acts 15 : 22), were present when 
Paul reported upon his first missionary journey (Acts 


THE RULING ELDER. 269 


15 : 4), were tenderly counseled and wisely encouraged by 
the apostle on his last journey to Jerusalem (Acts 20 : 17), 
and were commended to the churches as worthy of honor 
by him in his later epistles (I Tim. 5 : 17). 

The office of the eldership underwent an important 
change during the second or third centuries of the Christian 
era. It came to be regarded in many parts of the Church 
as a purely ministerial office. As a result, in due course 
of time, a hierarchy composed solely of ministers assumed 
absolute power in the Church, denying to the people any 
share in the government, and the movement at last 
culminated in that wide departure from Christian faith 
and practice found in the Roman Catholic Church. 
Against this usurpation in government, as well as against 
unsound doctrine, the Reformation of the sixteenth 
century was at once a protest, a revolution, and a return 
to Scriptural principles and apostolic Church order. The 
restoration of the ruling eldership was the work of John 
Calvin. It had been first suggested by Gicolampadius, 
but the great Genevan was the leader who gave the 
thought, life, form, and power. The church at Geneva 
included four classes of officers: (1) pastors, (2) teachers, 
(3) ruling elders, (4) deacons. The consistory or Session of 
the church was composed of ministers and ruling elders. 
From Switzerland, under Calvin’s influence, this return to 
apostolic Church order was carried to France and Scotland, 
and was adopted by the Protestants of those countries, 
and also in part by the English Puritans. Many of the 
early New England churches also conformed their Church 
order to the Genevan model—had each not only a pastor 
and teacher, but also a single ruling elder, who was re- 
sponsible for the government and discipline of the congre- 
gation. In Scotland the eldership was reinstituted in the 
Church in 1560, and ministers were declared to be the 
chief of the elders, in view of the fact that they were 
entrusted with the pastorate of churches. Ruling elders, 
however, were given equal authority with ministerial 





270 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


elders in all the Church courts. The Scotch model was 
that upon which the government of the Presbyterian 
Church in the U. 8. A. was largely framed, the notable 
exception being the denial to the ministerial elder of the 
privilege of service as a ruling elder. It is maintained, 
that the eldership as it exists in the Presbyterian Church 
in the U.S. A. is thoroughly Scriptural. 


3. QUALIFICATIONS. 


The qualifications of ruling elders required in the 
Holy Scriptures and the Constitution of the Church are 
of a dual character: (a) personal, and (5) legal. 


a. Personal Qualifications. 


The personal qualifications of ruling elders are suggested 
in the Form of Government, by astatement in Chapter IV, 
in connection with the duties of the pastor or bishop, 
viz.: ‘‘As it is his duty to be grave and prudent, and an 
example of the flock, and to govern well in the house and 
Kingdom of Christ, he is termed presbyter or elder.” 
While the office of pastor or minister (see pp. 228-231) has 
many and varied functions, not entrusted by the Church to 
ruling elders, yet inasmuch as ministers and ruling elders 
are invested conjointly with the power “of exercising 
government and discipline” in the Church, it is appropriate 
that the personal qualifications of pastors, in so far as con- 
nected with their function as presbyters or elders, should 
be required likewise of ruling elders. The principal 
passages of the Holy Scriptures in this matter are I Tim. 
3:1-7; 4:12; Titus 1: 6-9; James 5:14. Some of the 
qualifications set forth in these passages, it is worthy of 
notice, are not directly pertinent to candidates for the 
ministry, who are as a rule young persons, though quite 
applicable to ruling elders; as, for instance, the require- 
ment, “having his children in subjection.” 


THE RULING ELDER. 271 


The qualifications, from this Biblical point of view, of 
ruling elders, are as follows: 

(1) Exemplary piety. ‘‘Blameless,” ‘of good behavior,” 
“an example of the believers, . . . in conversation, in 
charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity.” 

(2) Intelligence. ‘Apt to teach.” 

(3) Knowledge of the truth. ‘Able by sound doctrine 
both to exhort and to convince the gainsayers.”’ 

(4) Steadfastnessin the faith. ‘Holding fast the faithful 
word as he hath been taught.” 

(5) Executive ability. ‘‘One that ruleth well his own 
house, .. . (for if a man know not how to rule his own 
house, how shall he take care of the church of God?)”’ 

(6) Good reputation. ‘A good report of them which are 
without.” 

(7) Judicial temperament. Implied in the statement, 
“One that ruleth well his own house, having his children 
in subjection with all gravity.” 

(8) Nota recent convert. ‘Not a novice.” 

(9) Capacity for prayer. ‘The elders of the church; 
... let them pray over him.” 

(10) Sobriety. ‘Sober,’ ‘not given to wine.” 

(11) Generosity. “Not covetous,” “given to hospitality,”’ 
‘not given to filthy lucre.” 

(12) Temperance and prudence. ‘Not selfwilled,’”’ 
‘temperate,’ ‘‘blameless.”’ 

(13) Gravity and love of justice. “With all gravity,” 
Sey uiste ) 

(14) Patience and gentleness. “No striker,” ‘‘not soon 
angry,’ gentle unto all men. 

(15) Carefulness as to his associates. ‘‘A lover of good 
men.” 

(16) Energy and watchfulness. ‘Vigilant.’ 

The above-named personal qualifications should be, as 
far as possible, the characteristics of all persons whom it 
is proposed to elect to the office of ruling elder in any 
church. They are the Scriptural and natural indications 


272 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


of those qualities of heart and mind which should be dis- 
tinctive of rulers in the Church of Christ. The most im- 
portant of them are: exemplary piety, by which is meant 
a high degree of attainment in the Christian life; good 
reputation, a feature indispensable to that moral power 
which is a Church officer’s main source of influence; ex- 
ecutive ability, without which the elder will prove incom- 
petent in many lines of Christian work; and also intelli- 
gence, knowledge of the truth, and steadfastness in the 
faith, each of these three last being specially needed, for 
the consideration of the qualifications of applicants for 
admission to the Lord’s Table, the fitness of church 
members for various lines of church work, and the proper 
attainments of probationers or candidates for the gospel 
ministry. In the examination, admission and employ- 
ment of the classes of persons just named, ruling elders 
have an equal responsibility with ministers; and in the 
administration of government and discipline in the local 
church, inasmuch as they make up the majority of the 
Session, their responsibility fully equals that of ministers. 
It is essential, therefore, that ruling elders should be 
spiritual, energetic, and intelligent men. 

Among the qualifications above named no reference is 
made either to the preaching of the Word or to the public 
worship of the sanctuary. Aptness to teach, capacity for 
prayer, and ability by “sound doctrine both to exhort and 
to convince the gainsayers,”’ are not the equivalents of a 
call to, gifts for, and ordination to the office of a minister 
of the gospel. Even private Christians are enjoined by 
the apostle (I Peter 3 : 15) to be “ready always to give an 
answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope 
that is in you.” And if private Christians are in duty 
bound, according to ability and opportunity, to exhort and 
convince, much more so the persons set apart as ruling 
elders, and who are the chief helpers of the pastors of 
churches. Ruling elders are to exercise equally with other 
Christians, subject to the authority of the Session, any 


THE RULING ELDER. 273 


gifts for public prayer, teaching, or exhortation which 
they may have. They do not, however, possess official 
authority as preachers of the Word. The office of the 
ruling elder in the Presbyterian Church in the U.S. A., as 
already stated, is purely an office of rule; and next to those 
virtues which are indissolubly connected with high char- 
acter, the qualifications upon which emphasis should be 
laid in connection therewith are intelligence and executive 
ability. Given these two, then, whether ruling elders are 
gifted or not in exhortation and in prayer, it is certain 
that they will rule well. Greatly are those churches to be 
congratulated which have prudent, wise, watchful, in- 
telligent, efficient, and diligent ruling elders. 


b. Legal Qualifications. 


The Constitution of the Church, in addition to the 
suggestion of the personal and Scriptural qualifications 
of ruling elders, adds the following legal qualifications: 

1. Male members in good standing. Ruling elders 
must be male ‘‘members in full communion in the Church 
in which they are to exercise their office.” (F. G., Ch. XIII, 
§ 2.) Therefore a minister cannot be anelder. See p. 230. 

2. Willingness to serve. Persons ought not to be 
elected ruling elders who declare their unwillingness to 
serve, for “‘willingness to accept” the office is essential to 
ordination and installation. (F. G., Ch. XIII, § 3.) It is 
not necessary, however, to secure knowledge of this 
qualification prior to election. Disinclination to assume 
the duties of this important office is not the equivalent of 
unwillingness to serve, but may be the evidence simply of 
a proper and fitting sense of its responsibilities. 

3. Acceptance of the Scriptures. Ruling elders are 
required to acknowledge belief in the Scriptures as ‘‘the 
only infallible rule of faith and practice.” (F. G., Ch. 
XIII, § 4.) ; 

4. Adoption of Confession. Sincere reception and 
adoption of the Confession of Faith, as ‘‘containing the 


274 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures,’’ is re- 
quired of those who accept service in the eldership (F. G., 
Ch. XIII, § 4), ‘and if any cannot faithfully accept this 
Confession of Faith, they should decline office in the 
Church.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1882, pp. 98, 99.) This de- 
liverance was given in answer to an overture asking if a 
person rejecting infant baptism could serve as a ruling 
elder. 

5. Approval of system of government. Ruling 
elders are required at ordination to “approve of the 
government and discipline of the Presbyterian Church in 
these United States.” (F. G., Ch. XIII, § 4.) 


4. POWERS. 


1. General. Ruling elders are among those Church 
officers to whom ‘‘the keys of the Kingdom of heaven are 
committed, by virtue whereof they have power respectively 
to retain and remit sins, to shut that Kingdom against the 
impenitent, ... and to open it unto penitent sinners, ... 
as occasion shall require.” (C. F., Ch. XXX, § 2.) They 
are “to exercise discipline, for the preservation both of 
truth and duty.” (F. G., Ch. I, §3.) “It is incumbent upon 
these officers, and upon the whole Church, in whose name 
they act, to censure or cast out the erroneous and scandal- 
GuseiG., Ch. 1793) 

Elders are chosen ‘for the purpose of exercising govern- 
ment and discipline.” (F. G., Ch. V.) 

2. Specific. The specific powers of this office, being 
involved in and derived from the powers of Session, or 
connected with the membership of ruling elders in the 
higher courts, are considered under the titles, ‘“Limitations 
Upon Powers,” “Ruling Elders in the Higher Judicatories,”’ 
and ‘‘The Session,” which see, pp. 274, 299, 49. 


5. Limirations Upon PowErs. 


1. To act conjointly with ministers. Ruling elders 
are to exercise “government and discipline,” not inde- 


THE RULING ELDER. 275 


pendently of, but “in conjunction with pastors or minis- 
ters.” (F. G., Ch. V.) 

2. The Scriptures the supreme law of office. In 
the performance of their duties, ruling elders are to ob- 
serve ‘in all cases, the rules contained in the Word of 
God.’ (F. G., Ch. I, § 3.) They accept at ordination “the 
Word of God” as “the only infallible rule of faith and 
practice.” (F. G., Ch. XIII, § 4.) 

3. The exercise of authority subject to the Session. 
Ruling elders do not exercise authority by virtue of any 
power inhering in them as individuals, but solely by virtue 
of the acts of the Session as a Constitutional judicatory. 
This appears from the statement, ‘‘it is absolutely neces- 
sary ... that the Church be governed by congregational, 
Presbyterial, and Synodical assemblies.” (F. G., Ch. VIII, 
§ 1.) The exercise of authority by ruling elders is, there- 
fore, subject to the control .of the Session of which they 
are part. Authority inhering in individuals, it is to be 
remembered, is the characteristic feature of Episcopal- 
ianism, while authority derived from Church courts is the 
distinguishing mark of Presbyterian government. 

4. Cannot officiate in two churches at the same 
time. It is not “consistent with the Constitution of this 
Church for the same individual to hold the office of ruling 
elder in two different churches at the same time.”’ (Minutes 
G. A., 1827, p. 204.) 

5. Cannot adjudicate in another church. A ruling 
elder has no “legal right to adjudicate in another church 
than that of which he is an elder.” (Minutes G. A., 1831, 
p. 324.) 

6. Cannot act in the ordination of ministers. 
“Neither the Constitution nor the practice of our Church 
authorizes ruling elders to impose hands in the ordination 
of ministers.”’ (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1843, p. 1838.) ‘As 
in respect to baptism, the elders jointly with the pastor 
determine who shall be admitted to this ordinance; yet 
the pastor only administers it; so in ordination the whole 


276 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


Presbytery determines the fitness of the candidate, but 
only the ministers present induct into office.” (Minutes 
G. A., N.S., 1860, p. 242.) 

7. Cannot administer the Sacraments. “There be 
only two Sacraments ordained by Christ our Lord in the 
Gospel, that is to say, Baptism and the Supper of the 
Lord: neither of which may be dispensed by any, but by a 
minister of the Word, lawfully ordained.” (C. F., Ch. 
XXVII, § 4.) 

“The Sacraments of Baptism and the Lord’s Supper 
... are to be dispensed by ministers of the gospel and by 
none other.”’ (L. C., Q. 176.) See, also, the Directory for 
Worship (Chs. VIII and IX), and the action of the General 
Assembly on an overture on the authority of ruling elders 
to administer sealing ordinances. (Minutes G. A., 1870, 
p. 22.) Under the explicit terms of the Constitution ruling 
elders cannot administer sealing ordinances. 


6. TERMS OF SERVICE. 


a. Provision. 


1. Permanent service or term service optional. 
While the office of ruling elder is an office whose tenure is 
for life or good conduct, “‘an elder may, as often happens 
with respect to a minister, cease to be an acting elder or 
deacon.” (F. G., Ch. XIII, § 6.) The Church, having this 
principle in view, recognizes two modes of active service 
in the office of the ruling eldership: (1) the permanent, and 
(2) the term service. (See under these respective heads, 
p. 276 and p. 277.) 


b. The Permanent Service. 


1. Nature. The permanent eldership differs as to its 
nature from the term-service eldership, simply in the 
length of time during which ruling elders are actively 
engaged in the performance of the duties of their office. 

2. Care as to choice. In view of the fact that ruling 


THE RULING ELDER. 204 


elders elected under the permanent system may serve in 
the same church for many years, special care should be 
taken to select for the office fully qualified and generally 
acceptable persons. 

3. Additional elders, Session to be consulted. It 
is proper that the existing Session should be consulted with 
reference to any proposed addition to the number of its 
members. In some churches the recommendation of such 
an addition, and of the persons to be added, is left to the 
existing Session. See this Manual, under the head, ‘‘Mode 
of Election,” p. 282. 

4, Change in existing eldership. The members of 
an existing permanent-service Session can be changed in 
any congregation, only by (1) the resignation of an elder 
or elders, (2) memorial or complaint to Presbytery against 
an elder or elders, or (8) the adoption of the term-service 
eldership. 

5. For other matters connected with the permanent- 
service eldership see ‘‘Meetings,’” p. 280, ‘‘Mode of 
Election,” p. 282, ‘‘Retirement,”’ p. 293. 


c. The Term Service. 


1. Constitutional provision. “If any particular 
church, by a vote of members in full communion, shall 
prefer to elect ruling elders for a limited time in the ex- 
ercise of their functions, this may be done; provided, the 
full time be not less than three years, and the Session be 
made to consist of three classes, one of which only shall be 
elected every year; and provided, that elders, once ordained, 
shall not be divested of the office when they are not re- 
elected, but shall be entitled to represent that particular 
church in the higher judicatories, when appointed by the 
Session or the Presbytery.” (F. G., Ch. XITI, § 8.) 

2. Method of introduction. If it is regarded as 
desirable to introduce the term-service eldership in any 
congregation, the question should be considered and de- 
termined at the regular annual meeting of the church, or 


278 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


at a special meeting called for the purpose by the Session. 
At such meeting the following or similar resolutions should 
be adopted, viz.: 

Resolved, 1. That this congregation by virtue of the 
Constitutional provisions contained in the Form of 
Government of the Presbyterian Church in the U.S. A., 
Chapter XIII, Section 8, will hereafter elect ruling elders 
for a limited time in the exercise of their functions. 

Resolved, 2. That the number of ruling elders in the 
Session of this church shall be six [three or some multiple 
of three can be inserted here], and that their full term of 
service shall be three years, and that they shall be divided 
into three classes, one of which only shall be elected every 
year. 

3. First election. The resolutions providing for the 
term service having been adopted, the congregation should 
then proceed to the election of elders in the manner 
following, viz.: 

(1) The entire number of elders to be chosen should be 
elected at one and the same time, without distinction as 
to length of service. 

“The church can elect the elders by classes, provided 
that ultimately the term of service be three years.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1891, p. 106.) 


(2) The elders thus elected should be directed by the 
congregation to divide themselves into three classes by 
the following resolution, viz.: 


Resolved, That the elders elected by this meeting under 
the term-service system, are hereby directed and em- 
powered to divide themselves into three classes, one to 
serve for one year, another for two years, and the third 
for three years; that these elders have leave to retire for 
the purpose of making this division, and that they report 
the result of their action to this meeting. 


(3) After the elders have presented their report, the 
meeting should then direct by resolution the clerk to 


THE RULING ELDER. 279 


make record of the report, and of its approval, in the 
terms following, viz.: 

Resolved, 1. That the report of the elders elected by this 
meeting under the term-service system, upon their division 
into three classes, is hereby approved, and the clerk of the 
church is directed to record said report in the minutes of 
this meeting. 

Resolved, 2. That at the next regular annual meeting 
of this church, an election shall be held for elders to take 
the place of the first class of term-service elders, chosen 
at this meeting—to wit, the class whose term of service 
expires in one year from this date; and also that at each 
regular annual meeting of this church hereafter, one of 
the three classes into which the Session is divided, shall 
be duly elected; and also that the full term of service of 
each class hereafter elected shall be three years. 


4. Term service must be three years. “The pro- 
visions of this section (see caption No. 1, p. 277) cannot be 
carried out should the elders be elected for a longer or 
shorter term than three years.” (Minutes G. A., 1884, 
p. 114.) This does not apply at introduction. See p. 278. 

5. Elders eligible for re-election. Persons who have 
served in the eldership in any church of this denomination 
are eligible for election to service in another congregation, 
subject only to the rules stated in this Manual on pp. 
275 and 293. 

6. Unexpired terms may be filled. Vacancies 
occurring in the term-service eldership through resignation 
or death may be filled for the unexpired terms by the con- 
gregation at the regular annual meeting, or at a special 
meeting called by the Session. 

7. Term-service elders when re-elected should be 
reinstalled. The reinstallation of elders reélected on 
expiration of their term of service is essential to the con- 
tinued exercise of their office in that church. (Minutes 
G. A., 1878, p. 71; 1880, p. 41.) 


280 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


8. Term-service elders not re-elected may be 
delegates to the higher courts. ‘The elders referred 
to (term service), by due appointment of Session or Pres- 
bytery, may become members of any of the courts of the 
Church above the Session.” (Minutes G. A., 1876, p. 74.) 
See also Section 8, Chapter XIII, Form of Government, 
given above. 

9. Exception as to division into classes. “In home- 
missionary churches, when, from necessity, there can be 
but one elder for the time being, he may be elected for 
three years, and reélected at the end of that term; and the 
division into classes, as provided in Chapter XIII, Section 
8, of the Form of Government, shall take place as the 
Session can be increased in number.’’ (Minutes G. A., 
1883, p. 626.) 

10. Existing Session ceases to act. ‘So soon as any 
particular church shall determine to elect ruling elders for 
a limited time, and they shall be elected and set apart to 
their office, elders in office by virtue of an earlier appoint- 
ment cease to be acting elders in that particular church.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1876, p. 74.) 

11. Permanent eldership may be readopted. ‘The 
Assembly recommend that in all cases where any dissatis- 
faction appears to exist, the congregation be promptly 
convened to decide on their future mode of election.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1827, p. 215.) 


7. Merrtrines FoR ELECTION oF ELDERS. 


1. Meeting to be called by Session. ‘The Session 
of a church should always be consulted with reference to 
calling a meeting for the election of additional ruling 
elders; and it is irregular to call a meeting for such a 
purpose, and proceed to an election, unless the meeting is 
called through and by authority of the Session.” (Minutes 
Cy. a) eed, DP. O22) 

2. If Session refuse, complaint may be made to 
Presbytery. ‘Should the Session neglect or refuse to 


THE RULING ELDER. 281 


convene the congregation, the party feeling aggrieved has 
its remedy; by application to Presbytery in the form of a 
complaint.’ (Minutes G. A., 1822, p. 49.) 

3. Meeting may be called by Presbytery. The 
meeting may be “‘called through and by authority of some 
higher court.’’ (Minutes G. A., 1884, p. 453; O. S., 1867, 
p. 320.) 

4, Place of meeting. The meeting should assemble 
either in the audience room, or in some other room within 
the church edifice or place of worship. 

5. Quorum of meeting. There is no law of quorum 
for a church meeting in the Constitution, and any number 
of members, being assembled by virtue of a call issued by 
the Session, are competent to transact ecclesiastical busi- 
ness. A church can, however, adopt a law of quorum if 
desired, either one fifth, one third, or any other proportion 
of its membership. ‘The adoption of such a law is inad- 
visable. 

6. Pastor to be moderator. ‘The pastor of a church, 
by virtue of his office, is the moderator of a meeting of the 
communicants of his church called to elect ruling elders 
and deacons.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1886, p. 26.) 

7. Minister to preside if church is vacant. When 
a church is vacant the moderator of Session appointed by 
Presbytery is the proper moderator of a “meeting called to 
elect ruling elders.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1886, p. 26.) In case 
he cannot be present, another minister, being a member of 
the same Presbytery, may be invited by the Session to 
preside. 

8. Clerk of meeting. The usage is for the clerk of 
Session to act as the clerk of the church meeting. The 
acceptance of this usage as a rule will secure efficiency in 
business and accuracy of record. 

9. Docket, special meeting. 

(1) Prayer by presiding minister. 

(2) Reading of call for meeting. 

(3) Appointment of clerk. 


282 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


(4) Appointment of tellers, if the vote is to be by 
ballot, as is advisable. 

(5) Nomination of elders. 

(6) Election. 

(7) Announcement of result. 

(8) Announcement of time appointed for ordination 
and installation, agreement being had beforehand. 

(9) Prayer and benediction. 

10, Docket, regular meeting. If the election takes 
place at the regular annual meeting of the church, then 
the order of business is indicated by items 4 to 8 of the 
docket. 

11. Majority necessary to elect. It is the usage to 
require a majority vote of the members present in order 
to elect. This usage should be made a rule by the passage 
of the following resolution: 

‘Resolved, That in all elections for church officers in 
this congregation, a majority vote of the members present 
at a meeting shall be necessary to elect.” 

12. Two-thirds vote recommended in certain 
cases. In two cases where an existing Session was un- 
satisfactory to the church, and the election of a new 
Session was recommended, the General Assembly further 
recommended the new elders ‘‘not to accept office unless 
they shall obtain the suffrage of at least two thirds of the 
electors participating in the election.” (Minutes G. A., 
1834, p. 453; 1893, p. 152.) 

13. Report to Session. It is required that “all pro- 
ceedings of the church shall be reported to, and reviewed 
by, the Session, and by its order incorporated with its 
records.” (B. D., Ch. TX, § 72.) 


8. Moper or ELECTION. 


1. Constitutional provision. The mode of election is 
not specified in the Standards, but it is provided that 
“every congregation shall elect persons to the office of 


THE RULING ELDER. 283 


ruling elder, . . . in the mode most approved and in use 
in that congregation.” (F. G., Ch. XIII, § 2.) 

2. Historical meaning of ‘‘mode.’’ The phrase “in 
the mode most approved and in use in that congregation” 
refers historically to (1) nominations by the Session, (2) 
additions to the existing eldership, (3) qualifications of 
voters, who should be limited to communicants (see Digest 
1922, Vol. 1, p. 340), and (4) length of service by the elder. 
Debate as to the matter last mentioned was settled by the 
addition to the Form of Government of Chapter XIII, 
Section 8, on the term-service eldership, which see, p. 276. 
For decisions of the Assembly on the other matters see 
other titles under this head. 

3. Resolutions as to mode. At the organization of 
the church, or at the earliest time possible thereafter, a 
mode of election should be adopted by vote of the church 
at a regularly called meeting, and a record made of the 
same, to avoid differences of opinion in the future. The 
following resolution is suggested as appropriate for the 
election of term-service elders, viz.: 

Resolved, That ruling elders (and deacons) shall be elected 
in this church or congregation under the term-service 
method at the regular annual meetings of the church 
appointed for that purpose; that candidates may be 
nominated by any church member; that the election shall 
be by ballot, and that all communicant members and no 
other persons shall be entitled to vote for elders (or 
deacons). 

The following resolution may be adopted by churches 
preferring the permaneni eldership, viz.: 

Resolved, That ruling elders (and deacons) shall be 
elected in this church and congregation at special meetings 
duly called by the Session; that candidates may be 
nominated by any church member; that the election shall 
be by ballot; that all communicant members and no other 
persons shall be entitled to vote for elders or deacons; and 
that the election of additional elders (or deacons) shall 


284 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


take place on the recommendation of the Session, subject 
to approval by the congregation. 

4. Decision by congregation advised where differ- 
ences prevail. The “Assembly would recommend that 
in all cases where any dissatisfaction appears to exist, the 
congregation be promptly convened to decide on their 
future mode of election.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1827, p. 215.) 


5. Superior judicatory cannot interfere with mode. 
The ‘‘mode of electing elders throughout the Church is 
designedly left by the Constitution to be regulated by the 
usage of each particular church.” (Minutes G. A., O. S., 
1840, p. 305.) . 

6. Uniformity in mode deemed impracticable. 
The subject of uniformity in the mode of election of ruling 
elders was dismissed “from any further consideration.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1826, p. 187.) 


7. Session may be empowered to determine when 
additional elders shall be chosen. ‘In those churches 
in which the usage has prevailed for the existing eldership 
to determine when and how large an addition shall be made 
to the Session, the Church has an effectual security 
against the abuse of that power in the right of appeal or 
complaint secured by the Constitution.” (Minutes G. A., 
O.8., 1840, p. 305.) 

8. Sessional nominations. The nomination by the 
Session of persons to the office of ruling elder is not con- 
trary to the Form of Government. (Minutes G. A., O. S., 
1847, p. 381.) Great care is needed, however, on the part 
of the Session, if this right is exercised, to avoid disturbance 
thereby of the peace of the church. 

9. Individual nominations. In many churches 
members of the Session as individuals make the nomi- 
nations of ruling elders. But whether nominations are 
made by the Session as a body or by members of the 
Session as individuals, other candidates for the office may 
be placed in nomination by any qualified voter, unless the 


THE RULING ELDER. 285 


church has otherwise determined by resolution lawfully 
adopted. 

10. Must be elected by the people. In the case of 
elders nominated and ordained by a minister, ‘it was 
determined that the elders mentioned in the inquiry are 
to be henceforth viewed as private church members only, 
unless they be duly elected and set apart as Church officers 
hereafter.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1798, p. 158.) 


11. Congregation defined. ‘The term congregation 
includes only the actual communicants of the particular 
church.” (Minutes G. A., 1882, p. 97.) This definition 
does not prevent congregations from determining who shall 
and who shall not be voters for ruling elders. They possess 
a positive Constitutional right in this matter, referred to 
in the first caption under this head. 

12. Vote by ballot recommended. The Assembly 
“fare inclined to believe that the spirit of our Constitution 
would be most fully sustained by having in all cases a 
direct vote of the congregation in the appointment of 
elders.’”’ (Minutes G. A., 1827, p. 215.) 


13. Communicants may be the only voters. ‘The 
Assembly judges it most consonant to our Form of Govern- 
ment that communicants only should vote in the election 
of ruling elders.’’ (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1855, p. 299.) 

14. All communicants are voters, whether adults 
or minors. ‘It is not in accordance with the principles 
and usages of the Presbyterian Church to distinguish 
between members of the church as to their ages, in voting 
for officers of the church.’’ (Minutes G. A., N. S., 1859, 
p. 18.) 

15. Term of service of elders. The term of service 
may be either for three years or “for life or fault.’”’ See, 
for “The Term Service,” p. 277, and for ‘“The Permanent 
Service,” p. 276. 


286 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


9. ORDINATION. 


a. Mode. 


The Form of Government, Chapter XIII, Section 3, 
provides that ‘‘when any person shall have been elected 
to’’ the office of ruling elder, ‘‘he shall be set apart in the 
following manner’’: 

1. Sermon, and statement by minister. ‘‘After 
sermon, the minister shall state, in a concise manner, the 
warrant and nature of the office . . . together with the 
character proper to be sustained, and the duties to be 
fulfilled by the officer elect.” (F. G., Ch. XIII, § 4.) See 
also, p. 265. 

2. Questions to the elder elect. ‘Having done this, 
he shall propose to the candidate, in the presence of the 
congregation, the following questions, viz: 

1. “Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New 
Testaments to be the Word of God, the only infallible 
rule of faith and practice? 

2. ‘Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession 
of Faith of this Church, as containing the system of 
doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures? 

3. “Do you approve of the government and discipline 
of the Presbyterian Church in these United States? 

4. “Do you accept the office of ruling elder in this con- 
eregation, and promise faithfully to perform all the duties 
thereof? . 

5. “Do you promise to study the peace, unity, and 
purity of the Church?” (F. G., Ch. XIII, § 4.) 

3. Questions to the people. ‘The elder having 
answered these questions in the affirmative, the minister 
shall address to the members of the church the following 
questions, viz: 

“Do you, the members of this church, acknowledge and 
receive this brother as a ruling elder, and do you promise 
to yield him all that honor, encouragement and obedience 
in the Lord, to which his office, according to the Word of 


ORDINATION OF RULING ELDER. 287 


God and the Constitution of this Church, entitles him?” 
(F. G., Ch. XTTT, § 4.) 

4. Ordaining prayer and exhortation. ‘The mem- 
bers of the church having answered this question in the 
affirmative, by holding up their right hands, the minister 
shall proceed to set apart the candidate, by prayer, to 
the office of ruling elder, and shall give to him and to the 
congregation an exhortation suited to the occasion.” 
(F. G., Ch. XIII, § 4.) 

5. Ordination to be performed by a minister. 
“The minister shall proceed to set apart the candidate, 
by prayer, to the office of ruling elder.” (F. G., Ch. XIII, 
§ 4.) The minister is usually the pastor of the church 
electing the elder, but where there is no pastor, another 
minister may act, by invitation of the Session. 

6. Right hand of fellowship. ‘Where there is an 
existing Session, it is proper that the members of that 
body, at the close of the service, and in the face of the 
congregation, take the newly ordained elder by the hand, 
saying in words to this purpose,—We give you the right 
hand of fellowship, to take part of this office with us.”’ 
(F. G., Ch. XIII, § 5.) 


b. Miscellaneous. 


1. Election by the church necessary to validate. 
In the case of elders nominated and ordained by a min- 
ister without an election by the church, it was determined 
by the Assembly “that the elders mentioned in the 
inquiry are to be henceforth viewed as private church 
members only, unless they be duly elected and set apart 
as church officers hereafter.’’ (Minutes G. A., 1798, p. 158.) 

2. Constitute membership in the Session. ‘An 
elder elect is not a member of the Session, nor competent 
to sit in a judicial case,’’ unless he be ordained. (Minutes 
G. A., N. S., 1868, p. 58.) 

3. Neglect of ordination fatal to validity of acts. 
“A decision in a case of discipline by a Session whose 


PHS 






288 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 
we 

~ members have never been ordained is not a valid and law- 
ful decision [nor] binding on the accused.” (Minutes G. A., 
N.S., 1868, p. 58.) 

4. Laying on of hands optional. “The Form of 
Government declares that elders shall be set apart to their 
respective offices ‘by prayer.’ The imposition of hands, 
however, we are aware, in many of our churches is prac- 
ticed; and, as it is plainly in accordance with apostolic 
example, it is the opinion of the Assembly that it is proper 
and lawful.’”’ (Minutes G. A., 1833, p. 405.) 


5. Session to determine mode of ordination. On 
the subject of ordaining elders by the imposition of hands 
the decision of the Assembly was “that it be left to the 
discretion of each church Session to determine the mode 
of ordination in this respect.” (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1842, 


p. 16.) 


6. Laying on of hands—historical note. The 
mode for the ordination of ministers ordinarily consists 
of two acts, prayer and the imposition of hands. This 
order was followed by the apostles when they ordained 
seven men as the first deacons of the Church (Acts 6 : 6). 
The Presbyterian Church, it is true, has never regarded 
the mode of ordination as a matter of primary importance. 
The imposition of hands in the ordination of both ministers 
and ruling elders was dispensed with in the First Book of 
Discipline, adopted in 1560 by the Church of Scotland, 
but was again ordered for ministers only in the Second 
Book, adopted in 1578. This action of the Scotch Church 
originated the omission of the laying on of hands in the 
case of ruling elders. As indicated above, the Assembly 
has approved the apostolic example given in the case of 
deacons, of laying on of the hands, as applicable in the case 
of ruling elders. The minister, however, is to perform this 
as well as the other parts of the service. 


Fae WS sy 


INSTALLATION OF RULING ELDER. 289 


10. INSTALLATION. 


a. Mode. 


1. Mode prescribed. “This Assembly hereby declare 
that the existing law of the Church as to the mode of in- 
stallation is as follows,’ (Minutes G. A., O. 8., 1856, 
p. 539), viz.: 

2. Statement by minister. ‘After sermon the 
minister shall speak of the office and duties of ruling 
elders, as in case of ordination.” 

3. Questions to elder. ‘‘And shall then propose to 
the elder elect in the presence of the congregation the 
following questions: 

(1) ‘Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession 
of Faith of this Church, as containing the system of 
doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures? 

(2) ‘Do you accept the office of ruling elder in this con- 
gregation, and promise faithfully to perform all the duties 
thereof? 

(3) “Do you promise to study the peace, unity, and 
purity of the Church?” 

4, Questions to the people. ‘The elder elect having 
answered these questions in the affirmative, the minister 
shall ask the members of the church whether they accept 
him, as in cases of ordination. 

5. Declaration, etc., by minister. ‘‘The members 
of the church having answered in the affirmative, by hold- 
ing up their right hands, the minister shall then declare 
him an elder of that church, and accompany this act by 
exhortation and such other proceedings as he may deem 
suitable and expedient. 

“The following form for this declaration is recom- 
mended, viz.: “I, A. B., by virtue of the authority vested 
in me by the Lord Jesus Christ, do hereby declare C. D. 
to be a regularly elected and duly installed ruling elder 
in ————— Presbyterian Church of v? 





290 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


b. Miscellaneous. 


1. Installation necessary on a new election. 
“When a ruling elder by removal or otherwise terminates 
his connection with the Session,” it is necessary that he 
be installed “before he can regularly exercise again the 
office in the same church or in any other church.” (Minutes 
G. A., O. S., 1849, p. 265; 1856, p. 539; and 1880, p. 46.) 

2. Action on reinstallation not retroactive. ‘The 
action in reference to the reinstallation of elders is not 
intended to be retroactive, or in any way to affect the 
validity of the action of Sessions in which elders, regularly 
elected, but not reinstalled, may have sat as members.”’ 
(Minutes G. A., 1880, p. 84.) 

3. Reinstallation orderly. While it is not essential 
to the validity of his office that a ruling elder, reélected in 
a church where the limited term service prevails, be re- 
installed, it is, nevertheless, more orderly ‘“‘that the fact 
of his reélection be recognized by his installation.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1882, p. 98.) 

4. Installation to be presumed. ‘That an elder 
regularly ordained and installed in one church and sub- 
sequently elected to the same office in another church, 
and who has heretofore, pursuant to such election, served 
as an elder in such church without objection, shall be 
presumed to have been duly installed therein, and his 
right to accept shall not now be questioned.” (Minutes 
GvASS Onis 1856, p.'5393 


11. Duttss. 


The duties of ruling elders are directly connected with 
and inhere in the powers of the Session. For the details 
of official duty, in direct connection with the work of the 
Session, see Part III, under ‘The Session.” Certain 
general duties, however, can be appropriately indicated at 
this point. They are: 

1. Attendance at Session meetings. Ruling elders 
should be present at every meeting of the Session of which 


DUTIES OF RULING ELDER. 291 


they are members, unless unavoidably prevented. They 
should also be prompt in their attendance. Promptness 
and regularity on the part of the members will keep the 
business of the Session well in hand, promote sympathy 
with and knowledge of the work of the church, and ad- 
vance in many ways the general welfare. Neglect in 
these particulars works inevitable injury to the best 
interests of the congregation. 

2. Loyalty to the Session. Differences as to policy 
are natural in administrative bodies. To this rule church 
Sessions are no exception. These differences, however, 
should never be permitted to influence the relations of 
the members of Session one to another, or be spoken of 
with any other persons than the members. The business 
of the Session should be kept in the Session. Further, the 
members of Session should be careful to avoid the appear- 
ance of unkindness one toward another, either in speech 
or in act. As rulers in the house of God, in their mutual 
relations they should speak the truth in love, should be 
patient, charitable, gentle, and at all times defend and 
sustain one another. Again, ruling elders should re- 
member their responsibility to the Session, and should be 
careful to avoid giving the impression that they act in- 
dependently of each other. The maintenance of the unity 
of the Session in all action is fundamental to its influence 
and to the welfare of the church. 

3. Helpfulness to the pastor. The cares and burdens 
of the pastor of a church are numerous and wearing. The 
ruling elders are his divinely appointed helpers in his 
arduous labors. They should cheerfully respond to his 
requests for assistance in the work of visitation, the con- 
duct of devotional services, the oversight of church mem- 
bers, the training of the young, and in the detail of ad- 
ministration. However they may differ from him as to 
matters of policy, they should never permit these differ- 
ences to interfere with cordiality of fellowship or develop 
into obstacles in the way of his success. Elders should 


292 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


invariably give active support to the pastor in all his 
labors. 

4. Attendance upon church services. The ruling 
elders of a congregation should be present at every church 
service, unless sickness prevent, both on the Sabbath and 
during the week. Their prompt and regular attendance 
will be a great help to the pastor, will stimulate attendance 
on the part of church members, and will increase their 
own influence for good. Many churches suffer in the 
matter of proper attendance at their services because of 
the remediable absence of ruling elders. Church officers 
should be examples to the flock, in their fidelity to the 
obligation resting upon all Christians of regular attendance 
upon the stated worship of Almighty God. 

5. Exemplary conduct. Juling elders are to endeavor 
in their private as well as in their public lives to be ex- 
amples to ‘‘the believers, in word, in conversation, in 
charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity.’’ Elders can by the 
power of example influence many persons to faith in Christ, 
encourage weak Christians in their efforts to follow the 
Saviour, and promote effectively the interests of the con- 
gregation. A godly life is a living epistle ‘‘known and read 
of all men.” 

6. Watchfulness over the welfare of the congre- 
.gation. Ruling elders should put in practice continually 
the counsel given by the apostle to the elders of the 
church of Ephesus: ‘‘Take heed therefore unto yourselves, 
and to all the flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath 
made you overseers, to feed the church of God, which he 
hath purchased with his own blood.’”’ Ruling elders are 
in one sense ‘“‘shepherds,’’ and should put into execution 
the ideas involved in that word, subject to the authority 
of the Session. They should be guides, protectors, coun- 
selors to the members of the church. In all matters of 
importance they should take counsel with the other 
members of Session prior to action, and should report 
regularly to that judicatory. 


RESIGNATION OF RULING ELDER. = 293 


7. Visitation of the sick and the afflicted. If un- 
familiar with this special duty, which is a very delicate 
one, the elders would do well to seek the aid of the pastor, 
and in most cases it will be wise to go in his company. 
The visits should be brief, and the devotional exercises 
should be limited to the reading of a few verses of Scripture 
and a short prayer. 

8. Sympathy with the young. Ruling elders should 
by every means possible bring themselves into sym- 
pathetic relationship with the young of their churches. 
The period of youth is from one viewpoint the period of 
danger, and the influence exerted by the elders over the 
young persons in a congregation may decide both their 
temporal and eternal welfare. Again, it is from the 
young that the main growth of the Church is secured, the 
majority of conversions being of persons between fourteen 
and twenty-one years of age. ‘The elders, therefore, as 
they have in mind present additions to the church, and 
as they desire earnestly its welfare when the generation to 
which they belong shail have passed out from life and 
labor, should seek diligently the friendship of the young, 
leading them to Christ, instructing them in the truth, and 
preparing them for high usefulness in the Redeemer’s 
service. Elders, if possible, should be teachers in the 
Sabbath school, and it is at times wise to have the superin- 
tendent of the school a member of the Session. See, Part 
ITI, under ‘Christian Education in the Particular Church,” 
p. 94. 

12. RETIREMENT OR RESIGNATION. 


a. /teasons. 


The reasons which may cause the retirement or resig- 
nation of an elder from active duty are the following: 

1. Dismissal to another church. An elder receiving 
a certificate of dismission shall not deliberate or vote in 
a church meeting, nor exercise the functions of his office. 
Should he return the certificate within a year from its 


294 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


date, the Session shall make record of the fact, but he 
shall not thereby be restored to the exercise of the func- 
tions of his office previously held by him in the church. 
bon. Chy XT, § 109.) 

2. Adoption of term service. ‘So soon as any 
particular church shall determine to elect ruling elders for 
a limited time, and they shall be elected and set apart to 
their office, elders in office by virtue of an earlier appoint- 
ment cease to be acting elders in that particular church.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1876, p. 74.) 

3. Operation of term service. ‘Term-service elders, 
by virtue of the provisions governing their election, are 
liable to fail of reélection at the close of any given term of 
office. A failure of reélection should be accépted by them 
in all cases in a graceful manner. The exercise of its rights 
by a congregation in connection with such elections does 
not necessarily involve dissatisfaction with any person, 
but simply expresses a preference, under the circumstances, 
for one person rather than another. 

4. Charges of improper conduct. ‘A judicatory 
may, if the edification of the Church demands it, require 
an accused person to refrain from approaching the Lord’s 
Table, or from the exercise of office, or both.” (B. D., 
Ch. IV, § 33.) 

5. Peace of the church. ‘The Assembly recommend 
to the whole Session, to take the Constitutional steps, and 
cease from acting as ruling elders in that congregation, 
with a view to promote the peace of the church.” (Minutes 
G. A., 1884, p. 39; 1893, p. 151.) 

6. Age, infirmity, or unacceptability. ‘An elder 
may become by age or infirmity incapable of performing 
the duties of his office; or he may, though chargeable with 
neither heresy nor immorality, become unacceptable, in 
his official capacity, to a majority of the congregation to 
which he belongs. In either of these cases he may, as often 
happens with respect to a minister, cease to is: an acting 
elder.” (F. G., Ch. XITT, § 6.) 


RETIREMENT OF RULING ELDER. 295 


7. Suspension from office. ‘An elder may be sus- 
pended from his office, and not from the communion of 
the church.” (Minutes G. A., 1836, p. 263.) Suspension is 
one of the censures connected with discipline. It is in- 
flicted either as a result of due trial or for contumacy, 
and is not to be confused with the refraining from the 
exercise of office on the part of an accused person, referred 
to in Book of Discipline, Chapter IV, Section 33. 

8. Deposition. Deposition, so far as office-bearing is 
concerned, is the supreme censure under the discipline 
of the Presbyterian Church. It is inflicted only for 
grave offences, such as immorality or heresy, and ter- 
minates absolutely the relation of the deposed person to the 
church as an officer. See ‘Restoration.’ 


b. Miscellaneous. 


1. Session to take order in cases of incapacity. 
‘Whenever a ruling elder, from either of these causes, or 
from any other, not inferring crime, ‘shall be incapable of 
serving the church to edification, the Session shall take 
order on the subject, and state the fact, together with the 
reasons of it, on their records.” (F. G., Ch. XIII, § 7.) 

2. Individual concurrence necessary unless Pres- 
bytery acts. ‘Provided always, that nothing of this kind 
shall be done without the concurrence of the individual in 
question, unless by the advice of Presbytery.”’ (F. G., Ch. 
SLEDS 7) 

3. Memorial to Presbytery. “If amember of Session 
be unacceptable, and the matter cannot be arranged by 
consent, the proper step is to memorialize Presbytery.” 
(Minutes G. A., O. S., 1867, p. 369.) 

4, Presbytery may act independently of Session. 
“Presbytery has power to visit particular churches for the 
purpose of inquiring into their state, and to order whatever 
pertains to their spiritual welfare, without being requested 
by the Session.” This deliverance was given in con- 
nection with the decision of a Presbytery that a certain 


296 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


elder should cease to act. (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1869, 
p. 924.) 

5. Any higher judicatory may act. Each of the 
higher courts, when the case of an elder is regularly before 
them, may order that he “shall cease to act.’? (Minutes 
G. A., O. S., 1863, p. 35.) 

6. Resignation to be to the Session. ‘The resigna- 
tion should be to the Session, and it will take effect when 
accepted.” (Minutes G. A., 1883, p. 626.) 

7. Resignation cannot be nullified by Presbytery. 
“It appears that Dr. —————— was removed from the 
Session of the church by his own resignation of his office 
in that church, and not by the judicial action of the 
Session; it was not competent [therefore] to the Presbytery 
to order his restoration to office by the Session.”’ (Minutes 
G. A., O. S., 1854, -p. 33.) 


13. TriAL oF A Ruuina ELDER, 


1. Sessional jurisdiction. Ruling elders are members 
of a particular church (F. G., Ch. XIII, § 2), and there- 
fore “original jurisdiction in relation to” ruling elders 
pertains ‘‘to the Session.” (B. D., Ch. IV, § 19.) 

2. Charges may be ordered and tried by Presby- 
tery. “But the higher judicatories may institute process 
in cases in which the lower have been directed so to do, 
and have refused or neglected to obey.”’ (B. D., Ch. IV, 
§ 19.) 

3. Charges against all the elders in the Session to 
be tried by Presbytery. The case of two ruling elders, 
being the only acting elders of a church, who were accused 
of unchristian conduct, was referred to the Assembly, 
and it was ‘Resolved, That the Presbytery is the com- 
petent court to try these two elders.” (Minutes G. A., 
1825, p. 262.) 


4. Office affords no immunity. No ruling elder 
“ought, on account of his office, to be screened from the 


TRIAL OF RULING ELDER. 297 


hand of justice, or his offences to be slightly censured.”’ 
(Bam GHENT, §:87:) 

5. Caution as to charges. “Neither ought charges 
to be received against him on slight grounds.”’ (B. D., 
Ch. VI, § 37.) 

6. Offences committed at a distance. Any Session 
is required, if a probable offence committed by a ruling 
elder is made known to it, to notify the Session of which 
he is a member, and the latter Session, “on receiving such 
notice, shall, if it appears that the honor of religion re- 
quires it, proceed to the trial of the case.” (B. D., Ch. VI, 
§ 38.) 

7. Sessional rights may be suspended. ‘If a 
judicatory so decides, a member shall not be allowed, 
while charges are pending against him, to deliberate or 
vote on any question.’ (B. D., Ch. VI, § 40.) 

8. Suspension for contumacy. If a ruling elder 
‘accused of an offence refuses to appear by himself or 
counsel, after being twice duly cited, he shall, for his con- 
tumacy, be suspended from his office; and if, after another 
citation, he refuses to appear by himself or counsel, he 
shall be suspended from the communion of the Church.”’ 
(Br 105, Ch. Viis39)) 

9. Restrained from approaching the Lord’s Table. 
‘A judicatory may, if the edification of the Church 
demands it, require an accused person to refrain from 
‘approaching the Lord’s Table.” (B. D., Ch. VI, § 33.) 
This power of a judicatory is not to be confused with 
suspension, which can be inflicted only after trial. 

10. Restrained from exercise of office pending trial. 
A Session ‘‘may, if the edification of the Church demand 
it require an accused”’ ruling elder “to refrain from the 
exercise of his office until final action in the case shall be 
taken: provided, that in all cases a speedy investigation or 
trial shall be had.” (B. D., Ch. VI, § 46.) 

11. Ordination vow. The ordination vow of the 
ruling elders, in cases of offences by ruling elders, adds to 


298 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 

the charge that the offence is ‘‘contrary to the Holy 
Scriptures”? and ‘‘the regulations of the Church founded 
thereupon,” the additional charge, that it is contrary to 
his ordination vow. See under “Ordination,” p. 286. 

12. Steps in the process against an elder. See 
under ‘Judicial Cases,” pp. 1382, 296. 

13. Book of Discipline, Chapter VI, applicable. 
“In process by a Session against a ruling elder or a deacon, 
the provisions of this chapter, so far as applicable, shall 
be observed.” (B. D., Ch. VI, § 47.) 


14. Action upon slight charges. If the Session 
‘finds, on trial, that the matter complained of amounts 
to no more than such acts of infirmity as may be amended 
and the people satisfied, so that little or nothing remains 
to hinder the usefulness of the offender, it shall take all 
prudent measures to remove the evil.’’ (B. D., Ch. VI, § 43.) 


15. Heresy and schism. Ruling elders, having 
adopted at ordination the Standards of the Church, are 
liable to trial for heresy and schism, and the offences “may 
be of such a nature as to call for deposition; but errors 
ought to be carefully considered, whether they strike at 
the vitals of religion and are industriously spread, or 
whether they arise from the weakness of the human un- 
derstanding, and are not likely to do much injury.” 
(Be-De Ch. VI, § 42) 


14, RESTORATION, 


1. Restoration after suspension. Inasmuch as ruling 
elders are members of the churches in which they serve, 
the general directions with reference to restoration apply 
to them equally with other Church members, when they 
have been suspended from communion of the Church for 
an offence. See, therefore, Part III, under the head 
“Restoration.” 

2. Restoration to Church privileges does not 
necessarily restore, to office. “Since an elder may be 


RESTORATION OF RULING ELDER. 299 


suspended from his office and not from the communion of 
the Church, so there may be reasons for continuing his 
suspension from his office after he is restored to the 
privileges of the Church. He cannot be restored to the 
functions of his office without a special and express act 
of the Session for that purpose, with the acquiescence of 
the church.” (Minutes G. A., 1836, p. 263.) 

3. Restoration to office only, after deposition. A 
ruling elder ‘‘deposed for immoral conduct shall not be 
restored even on the deepest sorrow for his sin, until after 
some considerable time of eminent and exemplary, humble 
and edifying conduct; and he ought in no case to be re- 
stored, until it shall clearly appear to the judicatory within 
whose bounds he resides, that the restoration can be 
effected without injury to the cause of religion; and then 
only by the judicatory inflicting the censure, or with its 
advice and consent.” (B. D., Ch. VI, § 44.) 


15. Ruuine ELDERS IN THE HIGHER JUDICATORIES. 
a. General Maiters. 


1. Who are eligible as members. All elders who are 
in active service under the permanent system, and all 
elders who are competent for service, are qualified for 
election to represent a church in Presbytery or Synod, or 
the Presbytery in Synod or General Assembly. See ‘“‘The 
General Assembly,” p. 301, and “‘Representation,”’ p. 129. 

2. Representation in Presbytery. See p. 129. 

3. Representation in Synod. Where the Synod is 
composed of commissioners elected by the Presbyteries, 
it is the Presbytery, and not the Session, which elects 
ruling elders as representatives. See p. 131. 

4. Number to be elected. The number of ruling 
elders to be elected by a Presbytery to either Synod or 
General Assembly is the same as the number of ministers 
chosen. 

5. Service on committees. All the higher judi- 


300 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


eatories of the Presbyterian Church place ruling elders 
equally with ministers on the Standing Committees ap- 
pointed to deliberate and report on the business of these 
judicatories. The chairmen of these committees are 
usually ministers, but not in all cases. Committees on 
financial matters usually have ruling elders as chairmen, 
and sometimes, as in the case of the General Assembly, 
such committees are composed entirely of ruling elders. 
Elders should be diligent and prompt in all committee duty. 


6. Expenses of delegates. ‘In order, as far as 
possible, to procure a respectable and full delegation to 
all our judicatories, it is proper that the expenses of 
ministers and elders in their attendance on these judi- 
catories, be defrayed by the bodies which they respectively 
represent.” (F. G., Ch. XXII, § 3.) See also under 
‘Representation,’ p. 129, and ‘‘Mileage,”’ p. 303. 


7. Ministerial acts. The distinction between ju- 
dicatorial and ministerial acts in connection with Church 
courts is treated on p. 229, which see. 


8. Ruling-elder moderators. ‘The moderator of the 
Synod, and of the General Assembly, shall be chosen at 
each meeting of those judicatories: and the moderator, or 
in case of his absence, another member appointed for the 
purpose, shal! open the next meeting with a sermon, and 
shall hold the chair till a new moderator is chosen. In 
case the moderator of any judicatory, above the church 
Session, shall be a ruling elder, he may open the next 
meeting with an address; but any acts, appropriate only 
to an ordained minister of the gospel, shall be performed 
by a minister appointed by sue ruling elder.” (F. G., Ch. 
XIX, § 3.) 

9. Limitations upon the ruling-elder moderator. 
The Assembly therefore answers that ‘an elder being 
moderator of Presbytery” cannot preside at the ordination 
of a minister, nor propound the Constitutional questions, 
nor take part in the laying on of the hands of the Presby- 


RULING ELDER IN GENERAL ASSEMBLY. — 301 


tery, nor make the ordaining prayer. (Minutes G. A., 
1890, p. 118.) 

10. Vice moderators. Under the provisions of Rule 
VII, of the General Rules for Judicatories, moderators of 
judicatories above the Sesssion may appoint a vice 
moderator. See p. 330. 


b. The General Assembly. 


1. Number of ruling elders to be appointed. As 
many ruling elders are to be elected from each Presbytery 
as there are ministers in the delegation. (F. G., Ch. 
XLT, Si.) ; 

2. Who are qualified for appointment. The ruling 
elders who sit in General Assembly are chosen by the 
Presbyteries, and may be selected from any ruling elders 
connected with the churches of a given Presbytery. An 
overture to the Assembly of 1889 asked the question, 
‘Would the election of a ruling elder as a commissioner to 
the General Assembly be valid, if at the time of his election 
he were not in the Presbytery electing him?’? The 
Assembly answered, ‘‘Such election would be valid, if he 
is a member of a church under the care of the Presbytery.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1889, p. 102.) 

3. Time of appointment of commissioners. ‘The 
commissioners to the General Assembly shall always be 
appointed by the Presbytery from which they come, at 
its last stated meeting, immediately preceding the meeting 
of the General Assembly; provided, that there be a 
sufficient interval between that time and the meeting of 
the Assembly, for their commissioners to attend to their 
duty in due season; otherwise, the Presbytery may make 
the appointment at any stated meeting, not more than 
seven months preceding the meeting of the Assembly. 
And as much as possible to prevent all failure in the repre- 
sentation of the Presbyteries, arising from unforseen 
accidents to those first appointed, it may be expedient for 
each Presbytery, in the room of each commissioner, to 


302 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


appoint also an alternate commissioner to supply his place, 
in case of necessary absence.” (F. G., Ch. XXII, § 1.) 

4. Method of appointment. The commissioners to 
General Assembly are usually chosen by ballot. An 
appointment by resolution, however, would be Constitu- 
tional. 

5. Form of commission. ‘Hach commissioner, before 
his name shall be enrolled as a member of the Assembly, 
shall produce from his Presbytery, a commission under the 
hand of the moderator and clerk, in the following, or like 
form viz.: 


“The Presbytery of being met at . 
on the day of doth hereby appoint 
bishop of the congregation of [or 
ruling elder in the congregation of as the case 


may be;’’] (to which the Presbytery may, if they think 
proper, make a substitution in the following form) “or in 


case of his absence, then bishop of the con- 
gregation of [or ruling elder in the 
congregation of as the case may be:] to be a 


commissioner, on behalf of this Presbytery, to the next 
General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the 
United States of America, to meet at on the 
day of A.D. or wherever, 

and whenever the said Assembly may happen to sit; to 
consult, vote, and determine, on all things that may come 
before that body, according to the principles and con- 
stitution of this Church, and the Word of God. And of 
his diligence herein, he is to render an account at his 
return. 

“Signed by order of the Presbytery, 

<______ Moderator. 
——— Gilera 

‘And the Presbytery shall make record of the appoint- 
ment.” (F. G., Ch. XXII, § 2.) 

6. Liberty of action of commissioners. Com- 
missioners possess liberty of action within Constitutional 





RULING ELDER IN GENERAL ASSEMBLY. — 303 


limits. The instructions of a commissioner to General 
Assembly are contained in his commission in the following 
words: ‘To consult, vote, and determine, on all things 
that may come before that body, according to the principles 
and Constitution of this Church, and the Word of God.” 
In view of the fact that the commission issued to each 
commissioner is thus a part of the Form of Government, 
Presbyteries cannot instruct the commissioners whom they 
may elect, as to the manner in which they shall vote upon 
any given subject. 

7. Commissioners to present commissions. ‘The 
enrollment of commissioners and delegates takes place on 
the opening day of the General Assembly, and on the 
preceding day or days, according to public notice.” 

8. Rule as to alternates. ‘Alternates may take the 
place of principals, after principals have been seated, 
whenever said principals are obliged to withdraw from the 
Assembly by reason of sickness or other sufficient excuse.” 
(Minutes G. A., 1886, p. 110.) 

9. Substitute for alternate. In the absence of both 
principal and alternate, a person named to the Assembly 
by a petition from a majority of the members of a Presby- 
tery, may be seated as a commissioner. (Minutes G. A., 
1892, p. 10.) 

10. Attendance of commissioners. Commissioners 
should attend with the expectation that the sessions will 
be one week’s continuance. It is expected they will 
continue in the Assembly until the close of its sessions. 

11. Report of commissioners to Presbytery. Each 
Presbytery is directed to ‘‘require their commissioners to 
report whether they attended the session of the Assembly 
the whole time.’’ (Minutes G. A., 1824, p. 217.) 


12. Mileage fund. The expenses of commissioners in 
their attendance upon the General Assembly, both for 
railroad travel and for entertainment, are paid out of the 
General Assembly fund. This fund is raised by an appor- 
tionment upon the Presbyteries, voted by each General 


304 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


Assembly. It is not an assessment, but is a method of 
providing for Assembly expenses, adopted under the pro- 
visions of Form of Government, Chapter XXII, Section 3. 


Ill. THE DEACON. 


1. Constitutional provisions. “The Scriptures 
clearly point out deacons as distinct officers in the church, 
whose business it is to take care of the poor, and to dis- 
tribute among them the collections which may be raised 
for their use. To them also may be properly committed 
the management of the temporal affairs of the church.” 
(F. G., Ch. VI.) See, also, caption No. 22, p. 308. 

2. Diaconate a permanent office. The deacon is 
mentioned in Form of Government, Chapter III, Section 
2, as one of the perpetual officers of the Church. The 
meaning of the word perpetual is, that “the office cannot 
be laid aside at pleasure. No person can be divested [of it] 
but by deposition.” (F. G., Ch. XIII, § 6.) 

3. History. The origin of the diaconate is narrated in 
Acts 6: 1-7. The office had its equivalent in the Jewish 
synagogue in the officers specifically appointed for the 
care of the destitute. A special emergency in the church 
of Jerusalem, arising out of the neglect of certain widows 
in the distribution of the common fund, was the occasion 
of its establishment in the Christian Church. For a con- 
siderable period of time thereafter the office was limited 
to the serving of tables and the care of the poor. Gradu- 
ally, the diaconate became regarded as a necessary step to 
the priesthood. Like other Church offices, it has been 
diverted from its original purposes by the Roman and 
other so-called Catholic Churches. The apostolic di- 
aconate was revived in the Reformed Churches as early 
as 1526. Calvin regarded it as indispensable, and the 
care of the poor as its proper sphere. In the German and 
Holland Reformed Churches it is the duty of ‘‘the deacons 
to collect and to distribute the alms and other contri- 


THE DEACON. 305 


butions for the relief of the poor or the necessities of the 
congregation, and to provide for the support of the 
ministry of the gospel.’’ A similar usage as to functions 
prevails in the majority of the Presbyterian Churches. 
For our own Church, see under caption No. 1, p. 304. 

4. Qualifications, personal. The Scriptural quali- 
fications of deacons are given in I Tim. 3 : 4, 8-10, 12, 13. 
They are as follows: 

(1) Purity of life. ‘The husband of one wife.”’ 

(2) Gravity of conduct. ‘Likewise must the deacons 

_ be grave.” 

(3) Simplicity and sincerity. ‘Not doubletongued.”’ 

(4) Of temperate habits. ‘Not given to much wine.” 

(5) Unselfishness. ‘‘Not greedy of filthy lucre.”’ 

(6) Sound in the faith. ‘‘Holding the mystery of the 

faith in a pure conscience.” 

(7) Executive ability. ‘Ruling their children and their 

own houses well.”’ 

The apostle emphasizes the value of this office to the 
Church by declaring that “they that have used the office 
of a deacon well purchase to themselves a good degree, 
and great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus.”’ 
See, also, remarks on qualifications of ruling elders, p. 270. 

5. Qualifications, Constitutional. The same as for 
ruling elders, for which see p. 278. 

6. Elders may be deacons. ‘While it is important 
and desirable that the several offices in the Christian 
Church should be kept distinct, and be sustained by 
several different individuals wherever a sufficient number 
of competent men can be found, yet it is not inconsistent 
with the Constitution of the Church, that where a neces- 
sity exists the same individual should sustain both offices.” 
(Minutes G. A., O. S., 1840, p. 306.) “‘When a deacon in 
any church is elected and installed a ruling elder in the 
same church, he does not necessarily cease to exercise the 
functions of his office as deacon.” (Minutes G. A., 1880, 
p. 56.) 


306 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


7. Meetings for and mode of election. The same 
as for ruling elders, for which see pp. 280 and 282. 

8. Term of service. Deacons may be elected either 
under the permanent service or the term service in the 
same manner as ruling elders [see p. 276]. If deacons are 
elected as trustees, it will be necessary in the matter of 
their terms of service to comply with the laws governing 
churches as religious corporations, and in force in the 
state where any given congregation is located. 

9. Ordination and installation. The provisions are 
the same as for ruling elders. See pp. 286, 289. 

10. Elders elected as deacons must be ordained. 
The requirement of the Form of Government is explicit 
that every person elected to the office either of elder or 
deacon shall be set apart to the office to which he has been 
elected in due form. (F. G., Ch. XIIT, § 3.) An elder 
elected as a deacon, or a deacon elected as an elder, must 
therefore be set apart by ordination to the office to which 
he was last elected. The offices of the eldership and the 
diaconate are separate, and it is to be emphasized that the 
eldership, in the judgment of this Church, does not include 
the diaconate. 

11. Duties. The general duty assigned by the Church 
to the deacons is the care of the poor, see p. 304. In 
many churches they are also entrusted with the charge 
of arrangements in connection with the Lord’s Supper. 
(see p. 307.) In some churches they are made trustees. 
(see “Deacons as trustees,” p. 308.) They are also em- 
powered by the Form of Government, Chapter XXI, to 
preside over public worship in vacant churches. See p.110. 

12. Must act as a board. The deacons, no more than 
the elders, can act on their individual responsibility. They 
should meet and organize as a board. ‘The moderator of 
the Board of Deacons shall be the pastor, or, in his absence, 
a deacon appointed by him. The board shall elect from 
its membership its own secretary and treasurer.” (F. G., 
Ch. XXV, $3.) The secretary should keep full records of 


THE DEACON. 307 


all proceedings, and the treasurer should pay out no money 
except by authority of the board. 

13. Collection for the poor fund. This collection is 
usually taken at the close of each administration of the 
Sacrament of the Lord’s Supper. (D. W., Ch. IX, § 5.) 

14. Session and the poor fund. ‘The Session has 
no control over the funds in the hands of the deacons, 
but may advise respecting their use.”’? (Minutes G. A., 
ONS: 1857,2p> 24.) 

15. Reports. The Board of Deacons should report to 
the annual meeting of the church upon its work, and it is 
proper that the board submit its minutes for review to 
the Session at least once a year. 

16. Deacons and Session. It is advised that the 
Board of Deacons and the Session meet for conference at 
stated times, in order that there may be systematic and 
united action in connection with the work of the diaconate. 

17. Deacons and the Lord’s Supper. Itis the custom 
in many churches to assign to the deacons the preparation 
for the administration of the Sacrament of the Lord’s 
Supper, and the custody of the communion plate. The 
expense involved is paid out of the collections gathered 
on communion Sabbaths. “It is in aecordance with 
Presbyterian law and usage that deacons distribute to the 
Church members the bread and wine in the Sacrament of 
the Lord’s Supper.” (Minutes, G. A., 1874, p. 84; 1877, 
p. 516.) But the same Assembly also referred the decision 
of the question as to when deacons should act at the Lord’s 
Supper, to the “discretion of the Sessions.” 

18. Deacons and benevolent offerings. ‘Over 
charities collected for any other purpose than the care of 
the poor, their office gives them no control.’ (Minutes 
G. A., 1833, p. 405.) The general benevolent offerings are 
in charge of the Session. See p. 116. 

19. Deacons and public charities. ‘‘The Assembly 
regards the office of deacon as providing proper Scriptural 
and feasible means, for such exercise of charity as will aid 


308 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


in extending the influence of the Church among the poor, 
and opening the way for more direct spiritual communica- 
tion.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1871, p. 588.) 

20. Deacons and church support. The deacons, as 
spiritual officers, have no power over or relation to the 
funds raised for church support. 

21. Deacons and temporalities. To the deacons 
‘may be properly committed the management of the 
temporal affairs of the church.” (F. G., Ch. VI.) In the 
Church of Scotland the deacons manage all the temporal 
affairs of the congregation, In the American Church, 
however, it is customary to leave the decision as to the 
persons who shall manage church property to the con- 
gregation. A majority of the churches, as a result, commit 
the care of property to trustees. See under that head. 

22. Deacons as trustees. If deacons are chosen as 
trustees of congregations, it should be distinctly under- 
stood that as trustees they are civil officers, and responsible 
for their conduct as such (1) to the congregation, (2) to the 
state. 

23. Deacons and Church courts. ‘Deacons cannot be 
elected to represent either a church or a Presbytery in any 
of the Church courts.” (Minutes G. A., O. S., 1860, p. 34.) 

24. Retirerment or resignation. See under “The 
Ruling Elder,” p. 293. 

25. Resignation to the Session. ‘The resignation 
of a deacon is to be tendered to the Session, and takes 
effect when accepted by that body.” (Minutes G. A., 
1883, p. 26.) 

26. Trial and restoration. See under “The Ruling 
Elder,’’ pp. 296-298. 

27. Women deacons, See next page. 

28. Churches without deacons. Where the church 
has not elected deacons, the Session should appoint one 
or more of the elders to act as a committee to perform the 
duties of the diaconate. As soon as possible, however, the 
Session should secure the election of deacons. ‘The 


THE DEACONESS. 309 


Presbyterian Church has always recognized the office of 
deacon; and the Assembly renewedly call the attention of 
the churches to the provisions of the Form of Government 
in the case.’’ (Minutes G. A., 1871, p. 588.) 


IV. THE DEACONESS. 


Women have been engaged in the charitable work of 
the Christian Church from its establishment. But for a 
long period the Presbyterian Church declined to incor- 
porate the office of deaconess into its system of Church 
government. With the increasing importance, however, 
of woman’s part and place in the work of the Church, this 
privilege has been granted, and there are now three 
groups of women who are recognized in this general 
category. See p. 118. 

First, in 1915, the Form of Government was amended 
(Ch. XIII, § 9) to permit of the election of women as 
deaconesses ‘‘in a manner similar to that appointed for 
deacons, and set apart by prayer,’ and it was further 
provided that they should be “‘under the supervision of 
the Session, and their duties indicated by that body.’’ 

Second, in 1922-1923, the Form of Government was 
further amended (Ch. XIII, § 2) to the effect that in 
electing church officers, while the elders must be men, the 
deacons may be either men or women. Women deacons, 
when thus elected, are upon acceptance of the office to be 
duly ordained thereto. (F. G., Ch. XIII, §§ 3, 4.) 

Third, another type of deaconess is a woman who is a 
graduate of an approved training school, and for whose in- 
duction into office by a Presbytery, a detailed form of 
service, for such deaconesses only, has been recommended 
be the General Assembly, as follows:‘When brought before 
the Presbytery with a favorable recommendation of the 
committee, the Presbytery having, if it deems desirable, 
further satisfied itself, shall proceed to set the candidates 
apart in the following way: The moderator shall propose 


310 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


to each candidate the following questions: (1) Do you 
believe the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments to 
be the Word of God, the only infallible rule of faith and 
practice? (2) Do you sincerely receive and adopt the 
Confession of Faith of this Church as containing the 
system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures? (3) 
Do you approve of the government and discipline of the 
Presbyterian Church in these United States? (4) Have 
you been induced, as far as you know your own heart, 
to seek the office of deaconess from love of God and a 
sincere desire to promote his glory in the gospel of his 
Son? (5) Do you promise faithfully to perform all the 
duties of a deaconess, to study the peace, unity, and 
purity of the church where you may be employed, and to 
submit to the government of its Sessions? 

‘The candidates having answered these questions in the 
affirmative, the moderator of Presbytery shall thereupon 
set them apart to the service and office of deaconess by 
prayer. Any candidate who is a member of a church 
belonging to another Presbytery must secure from the 
Session of such church a written request asking this 
Presbytery to perform for her this office.” (Digest, 1922, 
Vol. I, p. 358.) 


V. THE TRUSTEES. 


1. GENERAL. 


1. Historical note. The Presbyterian churches in the 
American Colonies were not churches which were main- 
tained by the Colonial or British Governments. The 
Established or State Churches in those early days were 
the Congregational in New England, the Dutch Reformed 
in New York, and the Protestant Episcopal in a number 
of the Colonies. As a consequence, Presbyterian churches 
were obliged to provide for the care of their property by 
conveyances to individuals, who were regarded as trustees, 


THE TRUSTEES. dll 


and it was not until about the middle of the eighteenth 
century that charters began to be issued to them. The 
trustee system finds its origin, therefore, in the antag- 
onism of the State in the early period of American history 
to the Presbyterian and other so-called dissenting 
Churches. With the achievement of American independ- 
ence came religious liberty, and legislation which enabled 
all the churches freely and adequately to hold and manage 
their temporalities as churches. 

2. Nature of the office. Trustees, when appointed or 
elected under the provisions of charters or civil statutes, 
are civil officers, and are vested with such powers as are 
conferred by said provisions. ‘Trustees, when not ap- 
pointed or elected by virtue of statutory or charter pro- 
visions, but chosen solely by the act of a religious society 
as the persons to hold its property, are not civil officers, 
but are nevertheless responsible to the civil authorities 
for the proper execution of their trust. See, also, ‘‘Per- 
sonnel of the corporation,” p. 222. 

3. Recognition by the General Synod, 1752. “It 
is not inconsistent with the Presbyterian plan of govern- 
ment, nor the institution of our Lord Jesus Christ, that 
trustees, or a committee chosen by the congregation, should 
have the disposal and application of the public money 
raised by said congregation, to the uses for which it was 
designed; provided that they leave in the hands and to the 
management of the deacons, what is collected for the 
Lord’s Table and the poor. And that ministers of the 
gospel, by virtue of their office, have no right to sit with 
or preside over such trustees or committees.’’ (Minutes 
Gen. Synod, 1752, p. 249.) 

4. Constitutional recognition, 1788. While deacons 
are indicated in the Constitution of the Church as the 
persons to whom “may be properly committed the man- 
agement of the temporal affairs of the church,” yet the 
right of the congregations to manage their property 
through trustees is also recognized. This recognition 


312 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


appears first in the right accorded to a congregation, when 
calling a pastor, “to subscribe their call by their trustees.” 
(F. G., Ch. XV, § 7.) It is also recognized in connection 
with the installment of ministers, it being provided that 
after such installment, among others, ‘“‘those appointed 
to take care of the temporal concerns of that church, 
should come forward to their pastor, and give him their 
right hand, in token of cordial reception and affectionate 
regard.” (F. G., Ch. XVI, § 7.) These provisions of the 
Form of Government make clear that trustees are recog- 
nized in the Constitution as officers of congregations. 

5. Method of appointment. ‘Trustees, as civil 
officers, are appointed or elected by the congregation in 
accordance with the terms of the charter granted to the 
congregation by the state, or of the provisions of state 
law governing the management of church temporalities. 
It is impracticable to indicate the different methods 
prevalent in the several states. These can be ascertained 
by reference to the statutes. 

6. Qualifications of trustees. No person is com- 
petent, ordinarily, to fill the office of trustee unless con- 
nected directly with a church or congregation, either as 
a communicant member or as a stated hearer. The 
statutory provisions in most of the states require that 
trustees shall be thus connected with the church, con- 
gregation, or society electing them. It is advised that in 
no case should a majority of the trustees be noncom- 
municants, and that at least one ruling elder be placed on 
the board. 

7. Deacons or elders may be trustees. ‘The 
General Assembly recommends to those churches that 
adopt the system (term service for deacons) that, so far 
as practicable, they adopt the provision of the Form of 
Government, and make such deacons the trustees of their 
churches.” (Minutes G. A., 1887, p. 119.) The reference 
to the foregoing deliverance is to the Form of Govern- 
ment, Chapter VI, which says concerning deacons, ‘‘To 


THE TRUSTEES. 313 


them also may be properly committed the management 
of the temporal affairs of the church.’’ When deacons are 
chosen as trustees the care of the property is vested in 
them as trustees or civil officers, and not as deacons or 
spiritual officers. In the Reformed Churches both elders 
and deacons are chosen as trustees, a course which has 
many advantages, and which would not be inconsistent 
with Presbyterian law. 

8. Meeting of the corporation. Ordinarily, the 
charters, etc., of the churches require annual meetings of 
the corporation to be held for the election of trustees, 
and for the transaction of business dealing with the tem- 
poralities. Due notice of these meetings must be given, 
and all the provisions of the statute law carefully observed. 
Special meetings may be called on due notice for the trans- 
action of special business. The presiding officer at all 
meetings should be elected by the members present, unless 
there be a by-law of the corporation, or a civil statute, 
designating a given person as such presiding officer. 
See p. 323. ' 

9. Meetings of the trustees. Whether the trustees 
constitute the corporation, as in New Jersey, or whether 
they are officers of the incorporated congregation, as in 
Pennsylvania, they should hold regular meetings for the 
transaction of business. The time of these meetings should 
be fixed in the by-laws of the corporation. 

10. Officers. The officers of the Board of Trustees are 
usually a president, a secretary, and a treasurer. They 
are chosen by the board for definite terms of service, 
unless the state law requires the election of the treasurer 
by the congregation. Their duties should be clearly in- 
dicated in the by-laws. 

11. Qualifications of voters. The qualifications of 
voters vary in certain matters of detail in the several 
states and territories, but ordinarily it is true that com- 
municant members of the church, and contributors who 
are of full age, are qualified to vote for trustees. 


314 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


12. Powers. The powers conferred’ upon church 
trustees by the laws of the different states vary from full 
authority to manage down to mere title-holding. Care 
should be taken, therefore, to ascertain in each state the 
exact powers given to the trustees. In many of the states, 
such, for instance, as New Jersey and Kentucky, the 
trustees of religious societies are simply the title holders 
to property, and have no independent authority in its 
management and disposition. That management and 
disposition are vested in the congregation. The trustees, 
however, should be authorized to provide for the care of 
the property and the payment of current expenses. See 
also under next caption, and under ‘Use of Church 
Property,’ p. 317. Further, note that the trustees have 
no power over church worship. See p. 316. 

13. Mortgages, etc. Financial obligations incurred 
by the trustees other than those directly connected with 
the current expenses of the congregation, before execution, 
should be approved by vote of the congregation at a 
regularly called meeting.. While in one or two states the 
laws vest in the trustees the power to mortgage church 
property, etc., independent of congregational action, in 
the great majority of the states the provisions point to 
the method above designated as the only legal one. 

14. Individual acts. No act of an individual trustee 
is legal unless authorized by the board at a regular or 
special meeting. All acts of the trustees should be, there- 
fore, acts of the board. 

15. Responsibility is to the congregation. The 
responsibility of the trustees is first to the congregation, 
whether that body be incorporated or not. The most 
effective way to disapprove of the action of trustees is 
to decline to reélect them when their terms of service 
expire. If action taken by the trustees be highly unsatis- 
factory to a minority of the congregation, and in their 
judgment contrary to law, the remedy is by a suit in court. 


TRUSTEES AND SESSION. 315 


16. Relation to the Session. See under ‘Trustees 
and the Session,” this page. 

17. Reports to the congregation. Each Board of 
Trustees should report annually to the meeting of the 
congregation upon all the affairs with which it has been 
entrusted. This report should include (1) an itemized 
statement of receipts and payments during the fiscal year 
just closed; (2) an itemized estimate of expenses for the 
current year; (3) requests for authority to assume financial 
obligations; and (4) a statement of the property and trust 
funds held by the trustees for the congregation, both as 
to amount and condition. 


2. TRUSTEES AND THE SESSION, 


a. General. 


1. Relation of the trustees to the Session. The 
relation between the Session of the church and the trustees 
of the congregation should be at all times fraternal and 
helpful. At least once a year the Session and the trustees 
should meet to consider together the financial condition 
of the organization. Further, it would be well if both 
bodies should come to a clear understanding as to their 
respective powers. See under the head, “Deliverances of 
the General Assembly,” p. 318, and also the head, ‘‘De- 
cisions of Civil Courts,” p. 317. The Session is the 
superior body, both by civil and ecclesiastical law. 

2. Reports to Session. ‘The churches are required 
by the General Assembly to report annually, through the 
Session, to the Presbytery, the sums expended for con- 
gregational expenses. The trustees, therefore, should 
report annually to the Session upon such expenses, as 
matters of information. 

3. Reports to Presbyteries. The Book of Discipline, 
Chapter IX, Section 72, reads as follows: ‘All proceedings 
of the church shall be reported to, and reviewed by, the 


316 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


Session, and by its order incorporated with its records. 
Every judicatory above a Session shall review, at least 
once a year, the records of the proceedings of the ju- 
dicatory next below; and if the lower judicatory shall 
omit to send up its records for this purpose, the higher 
may require them to be produced, cither immediately or 
at a specified time, as circumstances may determine.” 

Under the authority covered by this section, the General 
Assembly has directed that, annually, the original minutes 
of the Board of Trustees, or a certified copy of same, 
together with all reports made by the trustees to the 
corporation, shall be submitted to the Presbytery through 
the Session. 

4. Trustees and worship. “Applying the fundamental 
law of the Presbyterian Church which gives the direction 
of the public worship to the minister and church Session, 
and the rules of law which define the rights of members in 
church organizations, to the question submitted to us in 
this case, we think that the exceptions to the proposed 
fourth amendment to the charter are well taken and must 
be sustained. The amendment proposes to give power to 
the trustees to appoint an organist, subject to the approval 
of the Session. The duties of an organist are connected 
with the public worship. This is solely under the control 
of the minister and church Session. It is a violation of 
the fundamental law of the Church to place this power in 
the hands of the trustees, even though it be qualified by 
requiring the approval of the Session. If provision be 
made by the congregation or the trustees for the employ- 
ment of an organist, the exclusive power of appointment, 
direction, and removal of him belongs to the church 
Session; otherwise they have not that direction of the 
public worship which by the law of the Presbyterian 
Church is committed to them.’ (Walnut Street Church 
Case, Phila., Pa., 7 Phila. Reports, 310, 3 Brewster, 277. 
F. G., Ch. IX, § 7.) See also, “Sessional authority,’’ pp. 
105, 319. 


USES OF CHURCH PROPERTY. 317 


b. Uses of Church Property. 
(1) Decisions of Civil Courts. 


1. Trustees subject to the Session. ‘The trustees 
obviously hold possession for the use of the persons who, 
by the Constitution, usages and laws of the Presbyterian 
body, are entitled to that use. They are liable to removal 
by the congregation for whom they hold this trust; and 
others may be substituted in their places. They have no 
personal ownership or right beyond this, and are subject, 
in their official relations to the property, to the control 
of the Session of the church.” (Digest, 1922, Vol. I, p. 84; 
for decision in full, Digest, 1922, Vol. II, p. 359.) (U. S. 
Supreme Court, Watson vs. Jones, 13 Wallace, 679.) 

2. Powers of the Session. ‘‘The possession of the 
elders, though accompanied with larger and more efficient 
powers of control, is still a fiduciary possession. It is as a 
Session of the church alone that they could exercise power. 
Except by an order of the Session in regular meeting, they 
have no right to make any order concerning the use of 
the building; and any action of the Session is necessarily 
in the character of representatives of the church body by 
whose members it was elected.” (Digest, 1922, Vol. I, 
p. 84; for decision in full, Digest, 1922, Vol. II, p. 360.) 

3. The congregation a voluntary association. In 
connection with the whole subject of the uses of church 
property, it is important to bear in mind that every 
religious society or church is, in the eye of the civil law, 
a voluntary association, and that such associations have 
the right to determine their own rules and usages. This 
right has been repeatedly recognized by the civil courts, 
and especially in the case of religious societies. Further, 
where a congregation is affiliated with a denomination, 
the laws and usages of the denomination are of force in 
the congregation, and cannot be set to one side. For this 
_ reason the deliverances of the General Assembly have an 
important bearing on the powers of the trustees. Where 


318 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


the civil law is silent, the ecclesiastical law is operative. 
See below, this page. 


(2) Deliverances of the General Assembly. 


1. Trustees hold solely for church uses. ‘Where 
a church edifice is held by trustees, the legal title is vested 
in them, and having the title, the custody and care of the 
property pertain to them for the uses and purposes for 
which they hold the trust. These uses and purposes are 
the worship of God and the employment of such other 
means of spiritual improvement as may be consistent with 
the Scriptures and according to the order of the church; 
to which may be added congregational meetings for 
business relating to the church or corporation.” (Minutes 
G. A., O. 8., 1863, p. 43.) ° 

2. Session controls trustees in the religious uses. 
“By the Constitution of the Church, the Session is charged 
with the supervision of the spiritual interests of the con- 
gregation; and this includes the right to direct and control 
the use of the building for the purposes of worship, as 
required or established by the special usage of the par- 
ticular church or the Directory for Worship. This being 
the principal purpose of the trust, the trustees are bound 
to respect the wishes and action of the Session as to the use 
and occupation of the house of worship. The Session is 
the organ or agent through whom the trustees are in- 
formed how and when the church building is to be oc- 
cupied; and the trustees have no right to refuse compli- 
ance with the action of the Session in this regard.”’ (Minutes 
G. A., O. S., 1863, p. 44.) 

“As regards the church building, Sabbath school, and 
lecture room, the use of either can be granted only with 
the consent of the Session.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1874, p. 84.) 

“In the use of the property of the church for all religious 
purposes or ecclesiastical uses, the trustees are under the 
control of the Session.’’ (Minutes G. A., 1892, p. 189.) 

3. Trustees cannot interfere with Session, ‘The 


USES OF CHURCH PROPERTY. 319 


Constitution of our Church charges the Session with the 
supervision of the spiritual interests of the congregation 
and all services and matters pertaining thereto, and any 
action by the Board of Trustees tending to annul or con- 
travene in any way such supervision and control is illegal 
and void.” (Minutes G. A., 1891, p. 187.) 

4. Method of settlement of differences. ‘When 
the trustees grant the use of the house to others, con- 
trary to the express wishes of the Session, and as they 
suppose to the prejudice of the cause of religion and of 
that church, the proper appeal is first to the persons com- 
posing the congregation, to whom the trustees are re- 
sponsible; secondly, to the Presbytery, for their advice; 
and finally, if necessary, to the legal tribunals.’”’ (Minutes 
G. A., O. S., 1863, p. 44.) See caption No. 1, p. 318. “In 
any case of conflict between the Session and trustees the 
first appeal is to be taken to the people composing the 
congregation, and, if necessary, then to the civil tri- 
bunals.”’ (Minutes G. A., 1892, p. 189.) 

5. Extent of Sessional authority. ‘The General 
Assembly takes notice that the exclusive authority of the 
Session over the worship of the church, including not 
only the time and places of preaching the Word, but also 
the music and the use of the church buildings, is not 
sufficiently appreciated by the Church at large, and that 
there are frequent complaints that trustees of congre- 
gations assume powers and authority, especially over 
music and the use of church buildings, which are not 
warranted by, but in conflict with, the Constitution of the 
Church. The Assembly enjoins upon the churches loyal 
adherence to our Form of Government, providing that the 
. authority of the Session over all matters of worship is 
paramount, and at the same time recommends that all 
such questions be treated by the Session with Christian 
tact and courtesy, in the spirit of love and forbearance.’’ 
(Minutes G. A., 1893, p. 90.) See p. 105, also caption 
Novlapeolé. 


320 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


c. Rights to Church Property.—Judicial Decisions. 


The decisions of the civil courts affecting the rights to 
property held by churches and religious societies are 
numerous. For the purposes of this Manual the state- 
ments following are sufficient. These statements exhibit 
concisely the decisions of civil courts connected with 
certain property rights—decisions based upon the prin- 
ciple that ecclesiastical decisions are final in ecclesiastical 
matiers—i. e., where the highest ecclesiastical authority 
of a denomination decides questions of Church law, dis- 
cipline, or usage, or acknowledges certain parties as being 
the parties entitled to due ecclesiastical recognition, such 
decisions will not be reviewed in the civil courts, but will 
be regarded by them as final. (See Digest, 1922, Vol. I, 
pp. 700-705.) 


(1) State of Virginia Case. 


‘“When property, real or personal, is vested in a religious 
society, whether incorporated or not, as a church or con- 
gration for the worship of Almighty God and the pro- 
motion of piety and godly living, it is a charitable use, 
whether the donors be one or many. The corporation or 
society are trustees, and can no more divert the property 
from the use to which it was originally dedicated than any 
other trustee. If they should undertake to divert the 
funds, equity will raise some other trustee to administer 
them, and apply them according to the intention of the 
original donors or subscribers.” In a case which arose in 
the State of Virginia, the majority of a Methodist Protest- 
ant church withdrew from that denomination and joined 
the Methodist Episcopal Church. Said majority claimed 
the right to take the property with them, and the legislature 
of Virginia passed an act providing that in the case of the 
division of a church or religious society a majority of the 
members should determine the rights of church property, 
after report duly made to a civil court. The decision 


USES OF CHURCH PROPERTY. 321 


rendered in the case was, that the provision respecting 
contracts in the Constitution of the United States, and 
found also in the Constitution of Virginia, made the said 
act of the legislature void, and that the property could not 
be so diverted. 


(2) Westminster Church Case. 


The Westminster Church, in the Presbytery of New 
York, was dissolved by said Presbytery in 1908, and the 
question thereupon arose as to the disposition of the 
valuable property. After prolonged litigation in both the 
ecclesiastical and civil courts, the principles contended 
for by the Presbytery of New York were in 1924 finally 
sustained throughout by the New York Court of Appeals, 
and are as follows: 

“1. Presbytery has power to dissolve a Presbyterian 
Church, the spiritual body of which thereupon ceases to 
exist. 

‘“‘2. The members of the dissolved church thereby lose 
all their interest in the property standing in the name of 
the corporation. 

‘83. The corporation of the dissolved church merely 
holds a naked legal title to the property in trust for the 
denomination, and can be compelled to transfer the 
property either to the Presbytery, or to a successor 
church organized by the Presbytery. 


‘‘4. The successor church organized by Precviere is 
entitled to the use and benefit of the church property 
formerly belonging to the dissolved church, and to have 
the legal title conveyed to it.” 


Thus is established in law the right of the Presbytery 
to sole authority over the property of a dissolved church. 
(See opinions, Court of Appeals, New York, in 211 N. Y., 
214 N. Y. 305, 222 N. Y. 642; also opinion of referee 
filed with county clerk, June 26, 1922, and order confirming 
same filed ditto October 26, 1922; also order of Supreme 


322 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


Court dismissing appeal of Westminster Church in 209 
A. D. 862.) 


(3) Miscellaneous Matters. 


1. Divided church. Where a particular church or 
congregation is divided by reason of controversy, and a 
schism results, that party which secures the recognition 
of the highest ecclesiastical court of the denomination will 
be recognized by the civil courts as the church. 

2. Seceding members. The members of any church, 
whether independent or denominational, who secede 
therefrom and form a new church, lose all their rights in 
the property. Voluntary withdrawal is equivalent to a 
surrender of their rights. 

3. Amicable separation. Where a church is divided 
by agreement as between parties, the property should be 
distributed between them proportionately to the number 
of the members at the time of separation. ‘This distri- 
bution should be made by a vote of the congregation, and 
should thereafter be approved by the Presbytery. 

4. Minority controls in certain cases. If the 
majority of the members of a church belonging to a de- 
nomination withdraws from the denomination, they can- 
not take the property with them. If the withdrawal be 
persisted in, the result will be to give the control of the 
property to the minority who adhere to the denomination. 

5. Property of denominational churches. The 
property of denominational churches, in cases of dispute, 
will be given by the civil courts to those persons who are 
recognized by the highest denominational court as being 
the church or congregation. For instance, the property 
of a Presbyterian church, should the church unhappily 
be divided by controversy, will be given by the civil courts 
to that portion of the church which is recognized as the 
church by the highest Church court. 

6. Denominational divisions. Where a denomi- 
nation is divided by reason of controversy, the use of the 


BY-LAWS OF THE CORPORATION. 323 


property of its congregations, in each case, will be in those 
persons who are in harmony with the supreme ecclesiastical 
authority. The ecclesiastical connection is indissoluble. 


d. By-Laws of the Corporation. 


The following by-laws are suggested for the government 
of the corporation. The church, frequently, by the laws 
of the state in which it is located, may be a corporation. 
Where this is the case, the by-laws must be conformed to 
the civil statutes in force, and also to the Constitution of 
the Presbyterian Church in the U. 8S. A. See caption 
No. 3, p. 317. 

1. Authority of the by-laws. The by-laws of this 
Church as a secular body shall be always subordinate to 
the Constitution and laws of the State of —————, and 
also to the Constitution of the Presbyterian Church in 
the U.S. A. 

2. Annual meeting of the corporation. There 
shall be an annual meeting of the corporation on 
for the transaction of any business properly coming before 
such meeting. Trustees shall give ten days’ notice of this 
meeting from the pulpit, and shall post it on the door of 
the church edifice. 

3. Special meetings. The trustees are empowered to 
call special meetings of the corporation whenever, in their 
discretion, it is advisable, and ten days’ notice of such 
meetings and of their purposes shall be given from the 
pulpit, and shall be posted upon the door of the church 
edifice. 

4. Chairman. The Board of Trustees may nominate 
the presiding officer for meetings of the corporation, but 
any qualified elector may also nominate such officer. 

5. Secretary. The secretary of the Board of Trustees 
shall be the secretary of the meetings of the congregation 
as a secular body. 


324 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


6. Quorum. Five male electors shall be a quorum 
for the transaction of business at any meetings of the 
corporation. 

7. Voters at meetings of the corporation. The 
following persons are entitled to vote for trustees, and in 
all meetings of the congregation which deal with the 
temporalities of the church: (1) All members of the church 
in good and regular standing who are of full age; (2) all 
those persons who regularly contribute according to their 
own engagements and the rules of this church to the 
support of the congregation, who are of full age; provided, 
that neither communicants nor regular contributors who 
are in arrears in pledges or contributions for one year shall 
be qualified to vote; and, provided, that state statutes do 
not order otherwise. 

8. Number of the trustees. The Board of Trustees 
shall consist of six (or more) contributing electors, chosen 
at first to serve one, two and three years respectively, 
and whose successors shall be elected annually to serve 
for three years or until their successors are chosen. 

9. Who may betrustees. At least two thirds of the 
trustees shal! be communicants in this church in good and 
regular standing; the remaining one third may or may 
not be communicants at the pleasure of the corporation. 

[If preferred, the following may be substituted:} 

9b. The deacons of this church, in accordance with the 
Form of Government, Chapter VI, shall be trustees of 
this corporation. Or 9c. The deacons and elders of this 
church shall be the trustees of this corporation. See 
caption No. 7, p. 312. 

10. Increase of the trustees. The number of the 
trustees may be increased at any regular meeting of the 
congregation, subject to the provisions of the laws of the 
state in connection with the matter. 

11. Vacancies. Vacancies in the Board of Trustees 
shall be filled by the corporation at a special meeting, of 
which ten days’ notice shall be given, unless the vacancy 


BY-LAWS OF THE CORPORATION. 325 


occur within two months of the regular annual meeting. 
At said regular meeting any vacancies may be filled. 

12. Powers of trustees. The trustees shall have, 
possess, and exercise only such powers as are vested in 
them by civil statute or by vote of the corporation. 

13. Duties of trustees. It shall be the duty of the 
trustees to take charge of all real and other property of 
the church, and permit its use only for such purposes as 
shall be approved by the church Session. They shall 
take charge of the charter and seal of the corporation. 
They shall collect all the revenues of the church, excepting 
collections for the poor, for benevolent and missionary 
objects, and for the Lord’s Table. They shall disburse 
the sums collected by them as may be authorized by the 
congregation, and are in no wise to incur liability or ex- 
pense for any one year of more than three hundred dollars, 
unless duly authorized. They shall submit annual reports 
to the corporation at the regular meetings. They may 
make rules for their own government not inconsistent with 
the Constitution of the Presbyterian Church in the 
U. 8. A., the Constitution of the state, and these by-laws. 
No trustee shall contract or pay bills that have not first 
received the approval of the board in open meeting, except 
bills of current expenses already authorized. 

14. Books of the trustees. The books and accounts 
of the trustees shall not be open to the inspection of 
members of the corporation, but the Session shall at all 
times have access thereto. 

15. Reports of trustees. The trustees shall report 
annually to the corporation, (1) the receipts and payments 
for the fiscal year last ensuing ; (2) an estimate of expenses 
for the current year; (3) new business necessary to be 
undertaken for the welfare of the congregation; (4) an 
exhibit of the real property, trust funds, and other re- 
sources of the congregation. 

16. Amendments. These by-laws shall not be altered 
or amended, unless such alteration and amendment be 


326 THE PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


submitted in writing at a stated meeting, to be acted 
upon at a subsequent meeting, two weeks’ notice having 
been given from the pulpit, and a two-thirds vote of those 
present being necessary for such alteration or amendment. 


V. 
RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 





V. 
RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 


I. GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 


The following ‘General Rules for Judicatories,”’ not 
having been submitted to the Presbyteries, make no part of 
the Constitution of the Presbyterian Church. Yet the 
General Assemblies of 1871, 1885, and 1887, considering 
uniformity in proceedings in all subordinate judicatories as 
greatly conducive to order and despatch in business, having 
revised and approved these rules, recommended them to 
all the lower judicatories of the Church for adoption. It 
should be carefully noted that the titles in boldfaced type 
are not part of the rules, nor are the bracketed comments. 


I. Opening of meeting. The Moderator shall take 
the chair precisely at the hour to which the judicatory 
stands adjourned [or is summoned to meet]; and shall 
immediately call the members to order; and, on the 
appearance of a quorum, shall open the session with prayer. 


II. Those eligible to preside if Moderator be absent. 
If a quorum be assembled at the time appointed, and 
the Moderator be absent, the last Moderator present, 
being a commissioner, or if there be none, the senior 
member present, shall be requested to take his place 
without delay, until a new election, 


III. Quorum absent. If a quorum be not assem- 
bled at the hour appointed, any two members shall be 
competent to adjourn from time to time, that an oppor- 
tunity may be given for a quorum to assemble. 

329 


330 GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 


IV. Moderator and business. It shall be the 
duty of the Moderatcr, at all times, to preserve order, 
and to endeavor to conduct all business before the ju- 
dicatory to a speedy and proper result. 

V. Moderator and docket. It shall be the duty 
of the Moderator, carefully to keep notes of the several 
‘articles of business which may be assigned for particular 
days, and to call them up at the time appointed. 


VI. Moderator and points of order. The Mod- 
erator may speak to points of order, in preference to other 
members, rising from his seat for that purpose; and shall 
decide questions of order, subject to an appeal to the 
judicatory by any two members. 


VII. Moderator appointing committees and vice 
moderator. ‘The Moderator shall appoint all com- 
mittees, except in those cases in which the judicatory shall 
decide otherwise. In appointing the Chairmen of the 
Standing Committees, the Moderator may appoint a 
Vice Moderator, who may occupy the chair at his request, 
and otherwise assist him in the discharge of his duties. 


VIII. Moderator, vote of. When a vote is taken 
by ballot in any judicatory, the Moderator shall vote 
with the other members; but he shall not vote in any 
other case, unless the judicatory be equally divided; when, 
if he does not choose to vote, the question shall be lost. 

IX. Committee, chairman of. The person first 
named on any committee shall be considered as the chair- 
man thereof, whose duty it shall be to convene the com- 
mittee; and, in case of his absence or inability to act, the 
second named member shall take his place and perform 
his duties. 


[In ordinary practice it is the rule to appoint on a com- 
mittee to consider a subject, persons holding differing 
views. When, however, a committee is appointed to carry 
out a policy already decided upon, its membership should 
be composed of persons favoring such policy. ] 


GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 331 


X. Clerk to form complete roll for Moderator. 
It shall be the duty of the clerk, as soon as possible 
after the commencement of the sessions of every judica- 
tory, to form a complete roll of the members present, and 
put the same into the hands of the Moderator. And it 
shall also be the duty of the clerk, whenever any additional 
members take their seats, to add their names, in their 
proper places, to the said roll, 


XI. Clerk, duty of. It shall be the duty of the 
clerk immediately to file all papers, in the order in which 
they have been read, with proper indorsements, and to 
keep them in perfect order. The Stated Clerk shall 
receive all overtures, memorials and miscellaneous papers 
addressed to the judicatory; shall make record of the 
same and deliver them to the Committee on Bills and 
Overtures for appropriate disposition or reference. This 
committee shall have the floor onthe reassembling of the 
judicatory after each adjournment, to report its recom- 
mendations as to orders of business or reference of papers, 
and this right of the committee shall take precedence of 
the Orders of the Day. This committee shall report the 
papers retained by it as well as those recommended for 
reference to other committees, and no committee shall 
report on matters which have not been referred to it by 
the judicatory. 

XII. Minutes, last meeting. The minutes of 
the last meeting of the judicatory shall be presented at the 
commencement of its sessions, and, if requisite, read and 
corrected. 

XIII. Unfinished business. Business left unfinished 
at the last sitting is ordinarily to be taken up first. 

XIV. Motions, how made. A motion made must 
be seconded, and afterward repeated by the Moderator, or 
read aloud, before it is debated; and every motion shall 
be reduced to writing, if the Moderator or any member 
require it. 


3382 GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 


XV. Motions, withdrawal. Any member who 
shall have made a motion shall have liberty to withdraw 
it, with the consent of his second, before any debate has 
taken place thereon; but not afterwards, without the leave 
of the judicatory. 

XVI. Motions, division. If a motion under de- 
bate contain several parts, any two members may have 
it divided, and a question taken on each part. 

XVII. Blanks, filling. When various motions are 
made with respect to the filling of blanks with partic- 
ular numbers or times, the question shall always be first 
taken on the highest number and the longest time. 

XVIII. Motions, debatable. Motions to lay on 
the table, to take up business, to adjourn, and the call for 
the previous question, shall be put without debate; but 
it shall not be in order for anyone debating another motion 
to propose the motion to lay on the table or the previous 
question, at the close of his remarks, unless he shall 
obtain the floor again for that purpose. On questions of 
order, postponement, or commitment, no member shall 
speak more than once. On all other questions each member 
may speak twice, but not oftener, without express leave 
of the Judicatory. 

XIX. Motions, precedence. When a question is 
under debate, no motion shall be received, unless to 
adjourn, to lay on the table, to postpone indefinitely, to 
postpone to a day certain, to commit, or to amend; which 
several motions shall have precedence in the order in 
which they are herein arranged; and the motion for ad- 
journment shall always be in order. [The motion to ad- 
journ is not in order while a member has the floor, neither 
is it in order when repeated, unless other business has been 
in the meantime under consideration. |] 

XX. Amendments. An amendment, and also an 
amendment to an amendment, may be moved on any 
motion; but a motion, to amend an amendment to an 
amendment, shall not be in order. Action on amend- 


GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 333 


ments shall precede action on the original motion. A 
substitute shall be treated as an amendment. [In General 
Assembly practice an amendment may be laid on the 
table without affecting another amendment or the original 
motion. | 

XXI. Motions to lay on the table. A distinc- 
tion shall be observed between a motion to lay on the 
table for the present, and a motion to lay on the table wn- 
conditionally viz.: A motion to lay on the table, for the 
present, shall be taken without debate; and, if carried in 
the affirmative, the effect shall be to place the subject on 
the docket, and it may be taken up and considered at 
any subsequent time. But a motion to lay on the table 
unconditionally shall be taken without debate; and, if 
carried in the affirmative, it shall not be in order to take 
up the subject during the same meeting of the judicatory, 
without a vote of reconsideration. 

XXII. Previous questions. The previous ques- 
tion shall be put in this form, namely, “Shall the main 
question be now put?” It shall only be admitted when 
demanded by a majority of the members present; and 
the effect shall be to put an end to all debate and bring 
the body to a direct vote: First, on a motion to commit 
the subject under consideration (if such motion shall have 
been made); secondly, if the motion for commitment 
does not prevail, on pending amendments; and lastly, on 
the main question. 

XXIII. Reconsideration. A question shall not 
be again called up or reconsidered at the same sessions of 
the judicatory at which it has been decided, unless by 
the consent of two thirds of the members who were 
present at the decision; and unless the motion to recon- 
sider be made and seconded by persons who voted with 
the majority. (For reconsideration of the matter a second 
time, see Minutes G. A., 1908, p. 141.) 

XXIV. Indefinite postponement, reconsideration. 
A subject which has been indefinitely postponed, either 


334 GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 


by the operation of the previous question or by a motion 
for indefinite postponement, shall not be again called 
up during the same sessions of the judicatory, unless 
_by the consent of three fourths of the members who were 
present at the decision. 

XXY. Silent members. Members ought not, with- 
out weighty reasons, to decline voting, as this practice 
might leave the decision of very interesting questions to 
a small proportion of the judicatory. Silent members, 
unless excused from voting, must be considered as ac- 
quiescing with the majority. 

XXVI. Taking the vote. Vote at time named. 
When the Moderator has commenced taking the vote, 
no further debate or remark shall be admitted, unless 
there has evidently been a mistake, in which case the 
mistake shall be rectified, and the Moderator shall recom- 
mence taking the vote. If the house shall pass the motion 
to “vote on a given subject at a time named,’’ speeches 
shall thereafter be limited to ten minutes. Should the 
hour for adjournment or recess arrive during the voting, 
it shall be postponed to finish the vote, unless the majority 
shall vote to adjourn; in which case the voting shall, on 
the reassembling of the house, take precedence of all 
other business till it is finished. Under this rule the ‘yeas 
and nays” shall not be called except on a final motion to 
adopt as a whole. This motion to fix a time for voting 
shall be put without debate. 

XXVII. Yeas and nays. The yeas and nays on 
any question shall not be recorded, unless required by 
one third of the members present. If division is called 
for on any vote, it shall be by a rising vote without a 
count. If on such a rising vote the Moderator is unable 
to decide, or a quorum rise to second a call for “‘tellers,” 
then the vote shall be taken by rising, and the count made 
by tellers, who shall pass through the aisles and report to 
the Moderator the number voting on each side. 


GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 335 


XXVIII. Personal reflections. No member, in 
the course of debate, shall be allowed to indulge in personal 
reflections. 

XXIX. Floor, right to the. If more than one 
member rise to speak at the same time, the member who 
is most distant from the Moderator’s chair shall speak first. 
In the discussion of all matters where the sentiment of the 
house is divided, it is proper that the floor should be 
occupied alternately by those representing the different 
sides of the question. 

XXX. More than three members standing. When 
more than three members of the judicatory shall be 
standing at the same time, the Moderator shall require 
all to take their seats, the person only excepted who 
may be speaking. 

XX XI. Members, respect for Moderator. Every 
member, when speaking, shall address himself to the 
Moderator, and shall treat his fellow members, and 
especially the Moderator, with decorum and respect. 

XXXII. Interruptions. No speaker shall be in- 
terrupted, unless he be out of order; or for the purpose of 
correcting mistakes or misrepresentations. 

XXXIII. Private conversation. Without express 
permission, no member of a judicatory, while business 
is gang on, shall engage in private conversation; nor 
shall members address one another, nor any person present, 
but through the Moderator. 

XXXIV. Members, conduct of. Call to order. 
It is indispensable that members of ecclesiastical judi- 
catories maintain great gravity and dignity while judi- 
cially convened; that they attend closely in their speeches 
to the subject under consideration, and avoid prolix and 
desultory harangues; and when they deviate from the 
subject, it is the privilege of any member, and the duty of 
the Moderator, to call them to order. 

XXXYV. Disorderly members. If any member 
act, in any respect, in a disorderly manner, it shall be the 


336 GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 


privilege of any member, and the duty of the Moderator, 
to call him to order. 

XXXVI. Appeal from Moderator’s decisions. If 
any member consider himself aggrieved by a decision of 
the Moderator, it shall be his privilege to appeal to the 
judicatory, and the question on the appeal shall be taken 
without debate. [The appeal from the chair is ordinarily 
put in the following manner: ‘Shall the decision of the 
chair stand as the decision of the judicatory?”’] 

XXXVII. Retiring members. No member shall 
retire from any judicatory without the leave of the 
Moderator, nor withdraw from it to return home without 
the consent of the judicatory. 

XXXVIII. Private sessions. All judicatories have 
a right to sit in private on business which, in their judg- 
ment, ought not to be matter of public speculation. 

XXXIX. Interlocutory meetings. Besides the right 
to sit judicially in private, whenever they think proper 
to do so, all judicatories have a right to hold what are 
commonly called ‘interlocutory meetings,’ in which 
members may freely converse together, without the 
formalities which are usually necessary in judicial pro- 
ceedings. 

XL. Moderator’s announcement, judicial sessions. 
Whenever a judicatory is about to sit in a judicial ca- 
pacity, it shall be the duty of the Moderator solemnly 
to announce, from the chair, that the body is about to 
pass to the consideration of the business assigned for 
trial, and to enjoin on the members to recollect and regard 
their high character as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, 
and the solemn duty in which they are about to act. 

XLI. Committee on Judicial Business. It is 
expedient that Synods and Presbyteries appoint a Standing 
Committee, to be known as “the Committee on Judicial 
Business,”’ to whom shall be referred all papers and ques- 
tions of a judicial nature, and whose duty it shall be to 
recommend to the judicatory answers to judicial questions, 


GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 337 


and orders of procedure in all judicial cases. The members 
of the Committee on Judicial Business are not debarred 
by their appointment from sitting and voting as members 
of the judicatory. 

XLII. Permanent officers have the rights of cor- 
responding members. The permanent officers of 
a judicatory shall have the rights of corresponding mem- 
bers in matters touching their several offices. 

XLITI. Manner of closing final session. The 
Moderator of every judicatory above the church Session, 
in finally closing its sessions, in addition to prayer, may 
cause to be sung an appropriate psalm or hymn, and shall 
pronounce the apostolical benediction. 

XLIV. Procedure in taking cases from inferior 
courts to the General Assembly. Whenever a case 
is to be taken from an inferior judicatory to the General 
Assembly, the stated clerk of such inferior judicatory 
shall, at least twenty days before the meeting of the 
General Assembly, send a notice concerning such case to 
the Stated Clerk of the Assembly, who shall forthwith 
notify the chairman of the Permanent Judicial Com- 
mission, unless the General Assembly shall have ordered 
otherwise, that the services of the Commission will be 
needed at the approaching Assembly; but if no such notice 
shall be received by the Stated Clerk of the General 
Assembly, he shall forthwith notify the chairman of the 
Permanent Judicial Commission that the services of the 
Commission will not be needed at the approaching Assem- 
bly. . 

XLV. Suspending the rules. These rules may 
be suspended by a two-thirds vote of the judicatory, upon 
motion duly made. 


II. ADDITIONAL RULES. 
Drawn from General Practice and Assembly Usage. 


1. Adjournment. The motion to adjourn is not in 
order when a member has the floor. 


338 ADDITIONAL RULES. 


The motion to adjourn, when made at the last sitting 
upon each day, should always include the time on the day 
following to which the body adjourns. 

The business interrupted by adjournment or recess is 
the first in order after the body reassembles, unless there 
be a special order on the docket. See “‘Recess,’’ below. 

2. Amendment. An amendment may be laid on the 
table without affecting another amendment or the original 
motion. This has been for years the practice in the 
General Assembly. 

3. Appeal from the Chair.. This appeal is ordinarily 
put in the following manner: ‘Shall the decision of the 
Chair stand as the decision of the Assembly?”’ A tie vote 
sustains the Chair. 

4. Committee.—(a) Appointment. When a _ com- 
mittee is appointed to deliberate upon a subject, it is the 
rule to appoint thereon members holding different views. 

When a committee is appointed to carry out a decision 
of the house, it is customary to appoint thereon only 
those who can support the action taken. 


When a special committee is appointed, it is customary 
to place on it the mover and seconder of the motion by 
which it was appointed, This, however, is not obligatory. 

(b) Chairman. The chairman of a committee may 
debate and vote, and may also act as clerk. 


(c) Discharge. Committees in legislative bodies are 
discharged by the reception of their report. In the 
General Assembly, however, the Standing Committees are 
discharged at the final session by vote of the house, and 
special committees are not regarded as discharged until 
the close of the Assembly. 

(d) Excuse from Service. When persons are competent 
to serve, the appointing body only can excuse from service. 

(e) Minority Report. The minority of a committee may 
submit their views in writing either together or each 
member separately, but a minority report can be con- 


ADDITIONAL RULES. 339 


sidered and acted upon only by moving it as a substitute 
for the report of the committee. 

(f) Quorum. The quorum of a committee is, in legislative 
practice, a majority of the members. 

(g) Reception of Reports. The word accept, used for the 
reception of reports, does not imply adoption. 

Reporis. The report of a committee, when received or 
accepted by the Assembly, is the property of the Assembly, 
and should be handed to the Stated Clerk, with all accom- 
pany papers. See below, “Minority report.” 

(h) Subcommitiees. Committees may appoint subcom- 
mittees. 

(i) Vacancies. Committees cannot fill vacancies in 
their membership. Only the Assembly or the Moderator 
can act. 

(j) Withdrawal. Committees must receive permission 
from the house to withdraw. 

5. Committee of the Whole. Committees of the 
Whole are substantially what are designated in Rule 
XX XIX, this Manual, p. 336, as “interlocutory meetings.” 
The following pertinent rule has been approved in Church 
courts: ‘Every court has a right to resolve itself into a 
Committee of the Whole, or to hold what are commonly 
called interlocutory meetings, in which members may 
freely converse together without the formalities necessary 
in their ordinary proceedings. In all such cases the 
Moderator shall name the member who is to preside as 
chairman. If the committee be unable to agree, a motion 
may be made that the committee rise, and upon the 
adoption of such motion the Moderator shall resume the 
chair and the chairman of the committee shall report 
what has been done and ask that the committee be dis- 
charged, which being allowed, the matter shall be dropped. 
If the committee shall agree upon the report to be made, 
or have made progress in the same without coming to a 
conclusion, the committee may rise, report what has been 
done, and, if the case require, may ask leave to sit again; 


340 ADDITIONAL RULES. 


or the Committee of the Whole may be dissolved, and the 
question considered by the court in the usual order of 
business.” 

6. Debate. The member presenting a motion or sub- 
mitting a report has a right to close the debate. 

Debate is not in order on debatable motions after the 
Moderator has commenced taking the vote (p. 334, this 
Manual, Rule XX VI). 

7. Elections. In all elections it requires a majority 
of the votes cast to elect. 

8. Explanation. A personal explanation is not a 
“question of privilege’ unless it affects the rights of a 
member. See, also, ‘‘Privilege,’’ below. 

9. Floor. A member who yields the floor for any 
purpose is entitled thereto upon the resumption of the 
business in connection with which he was speaking. 

The mover of a motion is, by courtesy, entitled to the 
floor, if he so desire, after the Moderator has stated the 
question. 

10. Jurisdiction over members. Every legislative 
body has the right to call to account its members for ob- 
jectionable conduct, and to inflict adequate penalties. 

11. Minority report. See ‘‘Committee,’”’ above. 

12. Minutes. \linutes are to be approved by a motion 
duly adopted. 

Minutes may be expunged by a unanimous vote. 

Minutes may be corrected by a majority vote. 

13. Motions. See “Floor,” above. 

14. Nominations. A mot.on may be made to close 
nominations for any office, whenever time sufficient has 
been given for the presentation of names. 

It is competent for the Assembly, after a vote has been 
taken for an office without result, to reopen nominations, 
placing additional candidates before the house. 

15. Order. A member called to order does not yield 
his right to the floor, but should take his seat until the 
question of order is decided, when he can resume the floor. 


ADDITIONAL RULES. 341 


A second question of order cannot be raised until the 
first is decided. 

16. Personal interests. Members may not vote on 
questions affecting their personal interests. 

17. Privilege, questions of. These are questions on 
subjects which affect the rights of the Assembly or of 
individual members, and demand immediate attention. 
They have priority over all questions except those to fix 
the time for the next sitting and to adjourn. The Chair 
may decide what questions of this kind to entertain and 
their priority, subject to appeal. 

18. Privileged motions. In ordinary legislative 
business the privileged motions are.(1) to fix the time for 
next sitting, (2) to adjourn, (3) questions of privilege, (4) 
to take up special orders. 

19. Recess. At the close of a session, provided another 
session is to follow on the same day, it is customary to 
move that a recess be taken. 

20. Reconsideration. A matter may be reconsidered 
the second time, provided that the motion is made by one 
voting in the affirmative, seconded by one voting in the 
affirmative, and carried by a two-thirds majority of those 
previously present and voting on the measure when it was 
previously before the Assembly. This Manual, p. 333; 
Minutes, 1908, p. 132.) 

21. Report. See “Committee,” above. 

22. Session. This term is used for a sitting of the 
Assembly for a portion of a day. 

The motion to fix time for the next session is not de- 
batable. 

23. Vote. Should be retaken if there is evident error. 
Should be retaken when the tellers disagree. 

A member cannot be excused from voting after the 
negative of a question is put. The proper time to make the 
request is immediately at the close of debate, or when the 
name of a member is called on a yea and nay vote. See 
“‘Personal interests,’ above. 


Bi 
Ae i . 
i) 
1 | 





VI. 
FORMS FOR SESSIONS: 





Vile 
FORMS FOR SESSIONS. 


I. RECORDS. 
1. Oprninc or MEETINGS. 


P —, January 20, 19—. 

In accordance with the call of the moderator, the 
Session met in the lecture room, at 7.30 p. m. 

Opened with prayer by Mr. C. D. 

Present, the Rev. A. B., moderator, Messrs. C. D., 
E. F., G. H., and L. K. 

Absent, Dr. L. J. and Mr. M. N. 

The minutes of the last meeting were read and approved. 

Mr. G. H. gave his reason for absence from the last 
meeting of the Session, which was sustained. 





2. MEMBERS. 


1. Reception of members. (See p. 68.) Mr. L. M. 
and Mrs. C. E. M., his wife, and Mr. N. O., appeared before 
the Session as applicants for admission to the full com- 
munion of the Church, and Mr. O. R., and Mrs. S. J., 
the wife of T. J., unbaptized persons, presented them- 
selves as candidates for admission to the privileges of 
Church membership. . 

They were all duly examined, and their examinations 
having been satisfactory, it was Resolved, That the above- 
named applicants be, and they hereby are, received to 
full communion, that next Sabbath they make a public 

345 


346 FORMS FOR SESSIONS. 


profession of their faith, and that Mr. O. R. and Mrs. 
S. J. be baptized at that time. 

Mr. L. B. presented his letter of dismissal and com- 
mendation from the Presbyterian Church of H—————, 
with the request that he might be admitted to the mem- 
bership of this church. The certificate was found to be in 
order, and the request of Mr. B. was granted. ‘The 
name of his baptized child, W. B., appended to his cer- 
tificate, was ordered to be entered on the roll of Baptized 
Children. 

Mr. D. Y. presented a letter of dismissal in due form 
from the Congregational Church of C—————,, and the 
same having been found to be in order, he was admitted 
to the membership of this church. 


Mr. J. L. presented a letter certifying to his Christian 
character as a member of the Baptist Church of T- 2 
and requested that he be admitted to the membership of 
this church. His case was duly considered, and his re- 
quest granted. 





2. Dismission of members. (See p. 74.) 


a. Legular Form. 


The clerk presented the request of Mrs. L. N. for a 

certificate of dismission to the Presbyterian Church of 

The request was granted, and the clerk was 

authorized to issue the certificate in due form, and to 

append to the same the names of her baptized children, 
LON SWN., and GaN: 


b, Absent Member. 


The clerk also presented the request of Mr. P. Q. for a 

certificate of dismission to the Presbyterian Church of 

The Session having had no knowledge of the 

conduct of the applicant for the period of one year, owing 

to his removal from its jurisdiction, granted the request, 

with the condition that its lack of knowledge should be 
stated in the certificate. 


CHURCH MEMBERS. 347 


c. Other Denominations. 


The clerk presented the request of Mr. G. N., a member 
of this church, for a letter to the Protestant Episcopal 
Church of — Ordered, that the clerk issue to 
Mr. G. N. a certificate of Christian character only, in 
view of the fact that the Protestant Episcopal Church 
does not receive letters of dismissal from the Presbyterian 
Church. 





3. Absentee members. (See p. 79.) 


a. Preliminary Action. 


The clerk reported that the following communicants 
had removed out of the bounds of this church, without 
asking for or receiving a regular certificate of dismission 
to another church, and it was on motion, Resolved, That 
Session advises them to apply for such certificates—viz. : 
S. B., removed to —————, and L. D., removed to 





It was on motion further 


Resolved, That the clerk give them notice of this action, 
by registered letter, with stamped addressed envelope for 
reply, and that such notice shall state that if they fail to 
apply for such certificate without giving sufficient reason, 
their names may be placed on the roll of suspended mem- 
bers, until they shall satisfy Session of the propriety of 
their restoration. 

Resolved, That the clerk report his action in the premises, 
and the result, in order that Session may take such further 
action as may be deemed expedient. 


b. Suspension. 


The clerk reported that he had mailed a communication 
to Mr. 8. B., a member of this church, removed to : 
in accordance with directions given, and that no answer 
had been received. ‘Two months having elapsed, the 
Session ordered that the name of Mr. 8. B. be placed upon 





348 FORMS FOR SESSIONS. 


the roll of suspended members under Section 49, Chapter 
VII, of the Book of Discipline. 


4, Members neglecting public worship. (See p. 80.) 


a. Preliminary Action. 


The following persons, not chargeable with immoral 
conduct, were reported as having neglected the ordinances 
of the Church for one year, and in circumstances such as 
Session regard to be a serious injury to the cause of re- 
ligion—to wit, P. B. and H. D. 

On motion it was Resolved, That they be severally 
visited by Session and admonished, and that C. D. and 
E. F. be appointed a committee to make such visitation 
and report to Session for further action. 


b. Suspension. 


The committee appointed to visit Mr. H. D., a member 
of this church who had neglected the ordinances of the 
Church for one year, reported that they had performed 
their duty, and had affectionately admonished him, but 
that he declined to accept admonition and to attend the 
ordinances of public worship. The Session accepted the 
report, and suspended Mr. H. D. from the communion of 
the Church under Section 50, Chapter VII, of the Book 
of Discipline. ; 

5. Members irregularly withdrawing to other de- 
nominations. (See p. 80.) The names of the following 
persons were reported as having renounced the com- 
munion of the church by joining another denomination 
without a regular dismission—to wit: T. B., joined 
church, and R. D., joined —— church. 

On motion it was ordered that their names be erased 
from the roll of communicants. 

6. Members withdrawing from communion. (See 
p- 80.) The case of Mr. B. T., a communicant, not 
chargeable with immoral conduct, who appeared before 
the Session at its last meeting, and informed it that he 








REPRESENTATIVES—COLLECTIONS. 349 


was fully persuaded that he had no right to come to the 
Lord’s Table, was reported upon by the pastor. After 
due consideration, the attendance of Mr. B. T. on the 
other means of grace being regular, and his judgment 
appearing to be not the result of mistaken views, his name 
was stricken from the roll of communicants. 


3. REPRESENTATIVES AT PRESBYTERY AND SYNOD. 


1. Appointment. (See p. 129.) Mr. C. D. was ap- 
pointed the representative of this church at the stated 
meeting of Presbytery to be held on April —, at —————, 
and to serve until the next stated meeting of the Presby- 
tery. Mr. A. B. was appointed as his alternate. 

Mr. E. F. was appointed the representative of this 
church at the meeting of the Synod of —————, to be 
held on Oct. —, at — —, and to serve until the next 
regular meeting of said Synod. Mr. G. H. was appointed 
as his alternate. 

2. Reports. Mr. C. D. reported that he had attended 
the stated meeting of Presbytery on April —, and that no 
matters specially affecting this church were considered by 
the judicatory. 

Mr. E. F. reported that he had attended the annual 
meeting of the Synod of —————, held on Oct. —, 
A rete er 6 rt 5 

3. Expenses. It was Resolved, That the expenses of the 
pastor and Mr. C. D. incurred in attendance upon the 
stated meeting of Presbytery be paid from the Session fund. 





4, COLLECTIONS. 
(See p. 111.) 


1. Boards of the Church. The moderator and 
Messrs. C. D. and E. F. were appointed a committee to 
rearrange our scheme for collections in aid of the several 
boards and committees of the Presbyterian Church, with 
a view to securing the more general and more liberal 
cooperation of the members of the congregation. 


390 FORMS FOR SESSIONS. 


2. Special diaconal collections. The subject of the 
care of the poor being under consideration, and the Board 
of Deacons having notified the Session that the funds in 
their hands were insufficient, it was 


Resolved, That the special collection for the care of the 
poor of this congregation be taken up two weeks from 
next Sabbath, at the morning service, and that notice of 
the same be given from the pulpit on the Sabbath pre- 
ceding. 

3. Miscellaneous collections. A request having 
been received from Mr. L. M., agent of the American 
Bible Society, requesting that a collection be taken up in 
this church for said society, it was 


Resolved, That a collection be taken up for the American 
Bible Society, at the morning service, two weeks from 
next Sabbath, and that notice of the same be given from 
the pulpit on the Sabbath preceding. 


4. Special Collections ordered by church ju- 
dicatories. The General Assembly (Synod of 
or Presbytery of —————) having ordered a special 
collection to be taken up in the churches under its care for 
the cause of — , 1t was 





Resolved, That in compliance with the order of the 
General Assembly, a collection for the —__—— 
be taken up in this church one week from next Sabbath, 
at the morning service, and that notice of the same be 
given from the pulpit next Sabbath. 


5. Tse Lorp’s SuPPER. 


(See p. 82.) 


The following elders were appointed to assist the pastor 
at the administration of the Lord’s Supper, on Sabbath, 
December — viz.: for the bread, Messrs. A. B. and C. D., 
and for the cup, Messrs. E. F. and G. H. 


THE PASTOR. 


© 
CR 
pee 


6. Tuer Pastor. 


1. Election of a pastor. (See p. 236.) Whereas, this 
Session have reason to believe that the people of the con- 
gregation are prepared to elect a pastor, therefore 

Resolved, 1. That a meeting of the congregation, for the 
election of a pastor, be held in the church building on 
Wednesday, the — inst., at 7.30 p. m., and that notice 
of this meeting be given from the pulpit on the next and 
the following Sabbaths. 

Resolved, 2. That the moderator of Session be invited to 
preside at said meeting, and, if for any reason he should 
be absent, that the Rev. N. P., a member of this Presby- 
tery, be invited to preside. 

Resolved, 3. That the clerk of Session notify the chair- 
man of the Board of Trustees of the date and hour of the 
meeting. 


2. Installation of pastor. (See p. 253.) 


a. Request for Special Meeting of Presbytery. 


The congregation having called the Rev. J. P. as pastor, 
Messrs. A. B. and C. D. were appointed a committee to 
draw up a request for a special meeting of the Presbytery 
for his reception and installation, to sign the request 
themselves, to secure the signatures of two ministers of the 
Presbytery and another ruling elder, and to address and 
forward the request to the moderator of Presbytery. 
They were also empowered to make any other necessary 
arrangements connected with said meeting. Mr. A. B., 
the representative of this church in the Presbytery, was 
directed to be present at the said special meeting. 


b. Arrangement for Installation. 


Mr, A. B. reported that he had attended the meeting of 
the Presbytery held at ————— on Wednesday, 
that Presbytery had placed the call of the church in ihe 
hands of Rev. J. P., the pastor elect, that he had accepted 
said call, and that a a oe had appointed Wednesday, 


352 FORMS FOR SESSIONS. 





, as the time for the installation; also that the com- 
mittee of installation consists of Rev. M. N., moderator 
of Presbytery, who will preside, Rev. P. R., who will 
deliver the charge to the pastor, and the Rev. 8. T., who 
will deliver the charge to the people. 

It was Resolved, That A. B. and C. D. be a committee 
to make due preparation for the installation service, and 
to provide entertainment for the members of Presbytery. 


c. Record of Installation. 


The committee on the installation of the Rev. J. B. 
as pastor of the church reported that said installation 
had been duly performed at the appointed time, and in 
accordance with the arrangements ordered by Presbytery. 

3. Death of a pastor. The Rev. F. D., the pastor of 
this congregation, having been removed by death since 
the last meeting of the Session, the following minute was 
unanimously adopted, viz.: 

With humble submission to the dispensation of God’s 
all-wise providence, the Session records the death of the . 
Rev. F. D., the beloved and lamented pastor of this con- 
gregation, who departed this life on (Tuesday) the 
day of ~ inst. (or ult.), in the year of his age and 
the of his ministry; having been the faithful pastor 
of this congregation for the space of years. His 
funeral service was held on ————— at —————,, and 
the Rev. J. G. officiated. 

















4, Dissolution of the pastoral relation. (See p. 257.) 


a. Action of Session. 


The Rev. 8S. D. having announced to the Session his 
purpose to request the Presbytery of ————— to dissolve 
the pastoral relation existing between himself and this 
church, owing to his ill health, the Session took action as 
follows: 

Resolved, 1. That the Session hereby places on record 
its sincere regret that owing to ill health their pastor, the 


SUPPLY OF VACANT PULPIT. 353 


Rev. 8S. D., feels constrained to request the Presbytery to 
dissolve the pastoral relation between him and this church. 

Resolved, 2. That a meeting of the congregation be called 
for Wednesday evening, March —, to consider the request 
of the pastor for such dissolution. 


b. Aciion of Congregation. 


The record of the meeting of the congregation on 
Wednesday evening, March —, was presented to the 
Session, and inasmuch as the congregation, by resolution 
duly adopted, united with the Rev. S. D. in his request 
to Presbytery for a dissolution of the pastoral relation, 
therefore, Resolved, That Mr. A. B., the representative 
of this church to Presbytery, be authorized to state to 
Presbytery said action of the congregation. 


c. Action of Presbytery. 


Mr. A. B. reported that he had attended the regular 
meeting of the Presbytery, held at W—————, that the 
request of the Rev. C. D. for a dissolution of the pastoral 
relation with this church was acted upon affirmatively, 
said dissolution to take effect on April —, that the Pres- 
bytery ordered the Rev. E. F. to preach in this church on 
May —, and to declare this pulpit vacant. 


7. SUPPLY OF THE VACANT PuLPIT. 


(See p. 128.) 


1. Action by Session. The object of the meeting was 
stated, and the following action was taken: 

The pulpit of this church having become vacant by 
the resignation [or death] of the pastor, it is now the duty 
of the Session, subject to the oversight of the Presbytery, 
to provide for its regular supply, and to maintain the other 
ordinances of public worship, until God in his providence 
shall send to this church another pastor. 


354 FORMS FOR SESSIONS. 


Resolved, That Messrs. B. and D. be appointed a com- 
mittee to procure supplies for the pulpit, and to correspond 
with the committee of the Presbytery having the general 
oversight of vacant pulpits. 

Resolved, That the Board of Trustees of the congregation 
be requested and authorized to pay through the treasurer 
to the ministers who may occupy the pulpit during the 
time of its being and continuing vacant, the sum of 
dollars for each Sabbath’s services, and of —————- dollars 
for each preparatory lecture or midweek meeting, together 
with a reasonable allowance for traveling and other ex- 
penses. (A good rule for compensation in connection with 
the supply of the pulpit is to pay for each Sabbath a sum 
equal to one per cent on the annual salary—i. e., $15 for 
$1500 salary, etc.) 

Resolved, That Mr. A. B., the representative of the 
church, be directed and authorized to request from the 
Presbytery, at its stated meeting, permission for the 
Session to supply the pulpit of this church until the stated 
meeting following. 

2. Action by the Presbytery. Mr. A. B. reported 
that the Presbytery had granted the Session permission 
to supply the pulpit of this church until the next stated 
meeting. 





8. RuLina ELDERS. 


1. Election of ruling elders. (See p. 280.) The 
subject of an increase of the eldership in this church, 
having been considered at several recent meetings of the 
Session, was again taken up. 


Resolved, 1. As the unanimous judgment of the Session, 
that the welfare of this church and the interests of re- 
ligion within our bounds render it expedient that the 
number of the ruling elders of this church be increased 
without unnecessary delay. 


Resolved, 2. That the Session does hereby recommend to 
the church the election of —-———— additional ruling 


RULING ELDERS. 355 


elders, in accordance with the mode in use in this con- 
gregation. 

Resolved, 3. That an election for ruling elders be held in 
the lecture room of this church, at the close of the service 
of prayer, on —————, and that notice to that effect be 
given from the pulpit. 

2. Installation of ruling elders. (See p. 289.) Re- 
solved, That the persons elected as ruling elders by the 
church, at the meeting of the church on —————,, viz.: 
C. D. and E. F.—be ordained and installed on the 
Sabbath in : 

3. Reception of new elders. Messrs. R. B., T. L. C., 
and P. S., elected by the church as ruling elders, and 
solemnly ordained and installed on Sabbath, the — day 
of —————,, appeared in Session, and were cordially 
welcomed to their seats as members. 











4. Death of a ruling elder. Our esteemed brother 
elder, Mr. P. D., having been removed by death since the 
last regular meeting of the Session, the following minute 
was unanimously adopted—namely: 

With humble submission to the dispensation of God’s 
all-wise providence, the Session record the death of one 
of its members, Mr. P. D., who departed this life on 
[Monday] the ————— day of ———=— inst. [or ult.], 
in the ————— year of his age. 


9. DEACONS. 

1. Election of Deacons. (See p. 304.) After due 
consideration the following action was taken: 

Whereas, It is the judgment of this Session that an 
addition is necessary to the present membership of the 
Board of Deacons; therefore be it 

Resolved, That a meeting of the church be called for 
Wednesday, December —, for the election of three 
additional deacons, and that public notice of this meeting 
be given from the pulpit next Sabbath. 


356 FORMS FOR SESSIONS. 


2. Report of the Board of Deacons. (See p. 307.) 
The minutes of the Board of Deacons were duly presented, 
and were referred to a committee consisting of J. K. and 
C. R., to report thereupon. The committee, having ex- 
amined said minutes, recommended their approval, and 
the report was adopted. 


10. TRUSTEES, 


1. Appointment of committee. (See p. 60.) In 
order to facilitate the transaction of the business of the 
congregation, it was resolved that Mr. D. S. be appointed 
as the representative of the Session in all matters con- 
nected with the business of the Board of Trustees, he to 
report regularly to Session the matters needing action. 


2. Report. (See pp. 61, 315.) Mr. D. S. reported a 
request from the trustees in relation to the proposed use 
of the church building for a secular lecture. The request, 
after due consideration, was granted. 


11. MEETING oF THE OFFICERS OF THE CHURCH. 
(See pp. 315, 307.) 


1. Call. In view of the financial circumstances of the 
church and congregation, the Session deem it wise to call 
a meeting for conference of all the officers of the church. 
The clerk thereupon was directed to issue notices to the 
Board of Deacons and the Board of Trustees, that the 
Session desired to meet with them for conference upon 
financial matters on ‘Tuesday evening, April —. 


2. Report. The meeting of the officers of this church 
called by the Session was duly held according to appoint- 
ment, and the following committee was appointed by it to 
raise funds for the payment of the church debt, viz.: Mr. 
C. D. of the Session, Mr. F. G. of the deacons, and Mr. 
H. J. of the trustees. 


CHURCH MEETINGS. 357 


12. CHurcH MEETINGS. 
(See pp. 61, 62.) 

The clerk of Session as the clerk of the church meeting 
held on Wednesday, —————-, for the —————,, pre- 
sented the minutes of said meeting, and after the reading 
of the same they were found in order, and directed to be 
incorporated in the records of Session. 


13. Saseata ScHoo~t CoMMITTEE. 
(See pp. 95, 96, 98.) 

1. Appointment. The pastor and ruling elder A. B. 
were appointed a committee to represent the Session in 
the matter of the oversight of the Sabbath school, and to 
report thereupon at each regular meeting. 

2. Report. The Committee on the Sabbath School 
reported that Mr. O. N. had been nominated for appoint- 
ment as superintendent. The recommendation was re- 
ceived and approved, and the committee was authorized 
to notify Mr. O. N. of his appointment as superintendent 
of the Sabbath school. 


14. CommiTTEE on Music. 
(See p. 105.) 

1. Appointment. The question of the conduct of the 
music of the church being under consideration, it was 
Resolved, That Messrs. J. K. and L. M. be the committee 
to have charge of the music in public worship, in so far as 
the Session possesses authority. 

2. Report. The Committee on Music reported that 
Messrs. D. K. and N. R., with Mrs. E. S. and Miss M. T., 
after conference with the trustees as to salaries, had been 
appointed as members of the choir of the church, to serve 
for one year. 

15. Socrerres. 


1. Missionary societies. (See p. 118.) The annual 
reports of the women’s home and foreign missionary 


358 FORMS FOR SESSIONS. 


societies of the church, and of the children’s missionary 
societies, were presented, showing that the following sums 
had been contributed by them for the objects hereinafter 





named—viz.: Foreign Missions, $——; National Missions, 
$ ; to Christian Education, $——; to Ministerial 
Relief, $ The reports were approved and ordered 





to be placed on file. 

2. Young People’s Societies. (See p. 119.) The 
constitution of the Young People’s Society of the church 
was submitted to the Session for its approval. After due 
consideration said constitution was, on motion, duly 
approved. . 

The following persons were reported to Session as having 
been elected as officers of the Young People’s Society for 
the term of six months: viz.: ——. The report was 
approved. } 

16. SvrarisTicaL REPORTS. 


(See p. 126.) 


The statistical report of the Session to the Presbytery 
for the year ending March 31st was presented by the 
stated clerk, and, after consideration and approval, was 
directed to be forwarded to the stated clerk of Presbytery. 


17. Jupician Cases.—PuBuLic PROSECUTION. 


(See for order or steps of procedure in both private and 
public prosecution, pp. 178-181. The forms for records 
which follow are applicable mainly to a case of public 
prosecution, and contain only the principal items of 
judicial business.) 


1. Inquiry or investigation. 


a. Appointment of Committee. 

The Session having been informed that rumors are in 
circulation seriously affecting the Christian character of 
Mr. C. D., a member of this church, Mr. G. H. was ap- 
pointed a committee to investigate the matter and to 
report at the next meeting. (See p. 168.) 


INQUIRY OR INVESTIGATION. 359 


b. Report of Exoneration. 


The committee appointed at the last meeting of the 
Session to investigate the rumors affecting the Christian 
character of Mr. C. D., respectfully reports that in his 
opinion said rumors are without foundation. This report 
having been received and duly considered, the Session 
resolved that no further notice be taken of the rumors 
against Mr. C. D. 


c. Report of Nonprosecution. 


The committee appointed at the last meeting of the 
Session to investigate the rumors affecting the Christian 
character of Mr. C. D., a member of this church, respect- 
fully reports that the said rumors appear to be well 
founded, but further that the case is so circumstanced 
that it plainly “cannot be prosecuted to conviction” by 
any testimony at present subject to the authority of the 
Session. This report having been received and duly 
considered, the Session Resolved, That it appears clear 
that the ease of Mr. C. D. is so circumstanced that it 
plainly “cannot be prosecuted to conviction,” and that 
‘itis better to wait until God, in his righteous providence, 
shall give further light.”’ (See p. 141.) 


d. Report Recommending Prosecution. 


The committee appointed at the last meeting of Session 
to investigate the rumors affecting the Christian character 
of Mr. C. D., respectfully report that there is probable 
ground for an accusation against said Mr. C. D., charging 
him with the offence of —————,, and further that it is 
recommended that Session appoint a Committee of 
Prosecution to conduct the case in all its stages under the 
provisions of the Book of Discipline, Chapter II, Section 
12. The Session, having received and duly considered the 
report, appointed Messrs. T. U. and V. W. a Committee 
of Prosecution, and directed them to proceed in the case 
of Mr. C. D., a member of this church, in conformity 


360 FORMS FOR SESSIONS. 


with the requirements of the Book of Discipline. (See 
p. 169.) 


2. The trial—first meeting. 


a. Opening Record. 


The Session met in accordance with the call of the 
moderator at ————— on Dec. 6, and was opened with 
prayer. 

The following persons were present—viz.: P. Q., the 
moderator, R. S., L. M., E. F., and Y. Z. 

The moderator announced that they were about to 
proceed to the consideration of the Committee of Prosecu- 
tion in the case of Mr. C. D., a member of this church. 
He thereupon, in accordance with Rule XL of the General 
Rules for Judicatories, enjoined the members “‘to recollect 
and regard their high character as judges of a court of 
Jesus Christ, and the solemn duty” in which they were 
about to act. (See p. 172.) 


b. Charges. 


The Committee of Prosecution thereupon presented its 
report as follows: ‘‘The Committee of Prosecution 
appointed to conduct the case of Mr. C. D. in all its stages, 
present the following charges against Mr. C. D., a member 
of this church.” (See p. 148.) See for forms of charges and 
specifications, p. 368. 

c. Citations. 

The charges and specifications having been read, the 
Session directed the clerk to cite the accused, Mr. C. D., to 
appear before the Session on ————— at —————. A 
copy of the charges and specifications was also directed to 
be sent to the said accused person. 

The clerk was directed to issue citations to the witnesses 
named in the specifications to the charges, and also to 
furnish the accused with citations for such witnesses as 
he may desire to summon to testify in his behalf. (See 
p. 146.) For forms of citations, see p. 368. 


JUDICIAL PROCEDURE. 361 


d. Adjournment. 


Adjourned to meet Dec. 7, at 10 a, m., in the same 
place. Closed with prayer. 


3. The trial—second meeting. 

a. Opening Record. 

The Session met according to adjournment at —————, 
on Dec. 7, at 10 a. m., to consider the unfinished business 
of the last meeting, viz.: the charges brought by the 
Presbyterian Church in the U.S. A., through a Committee 
of Prosecution, against Mr. C. D. — 

The moderator read Rule XL of the General Rules for 
Judicatories. (See p. 336.) 


b. Service of Citations. 
The clerk announced that the citations ordered by the 
judicatory in the case, for the prosecutor, the accused, and 
the witnesses had been duly served. (See p. 146.) 


c. Counsel. 


Mr. C. D., the accused person, being present, an- 
nounced that Mr. R. S., one of the members of Session, 
had been requested by him to act as counsel, and it was 
ordered that record be made of the fact. (See p. 169.) 


dimer ica. 


The Committee of Prosecution and the accused person 
being questioned, replied that they were both ready for 
trial. 

No objections were made to the regularity of the or- 
ganization or to the jurisdiction of the judicatory, or to 
the sufficiency of the charges and specifications in form 
and legal effect. (See p. 172.) 

The proceedings being in order, the accused was called 
upon to plead to the charges, and made answer, ‘Not 
guilty.”’ The plea was entered on the record. (See p. 173.) 


362 FORMS FOR SESSIONS. 


e. Witnesses. 


The Committee of Prosecution, through Mr. T. U., 
then addressed the judicatory, presenting their view of 
the case, and stating the points which they expected to 
prove by the witnesses. After which the court pro- 
ceeded to call the witnesses. (See p. 152.) 

The counsel for the accused raised the question as to 
the exclusion of witnesses, according to the Book of 
Discipline, Chapter VIII, Section 60, and it was Ordered, 
That all witnesses hereafter to be examined be excluded 
until they are summoned to testify. (See p. 153.) 

Mr. T. U. then introduced the first witness for the 
prosecution (see p. 152)—viz.: 

Mr. B. A. was sworn by the moderator (see p. 151), 
and testified as follows: 

The testimony was read to the witness, and approved 
by him as being correctly recorded. (See p. 157.) 

The witnesses having all been examined, 


f. Hearing of the Parties. 


The parties were heard in their explanations of the 
testimony and in their comments thereupon. (See p. 178.) 


g. Deliberation and Judgment. 


After the parties had concluded and had withdrawn 
from the judicatory, the roll was called, that every 
member of the court might have an opportunity to express 
his opinion on the case. 

After careful deliberation the vote was taken upon the 
charges and the specifications separately, and the court 
found Mr. C. D. guilty. The vote was unanimous upon 
both charges and specifications. Messrs. L. M. and E. F. 
were appointed a Committee on Judgment. (See pp. 
170-172.) 

The Committee on Judgment reported the following 
minute, which was unanimously adopted as the final 
judgment of the court in the case: 


JUDICIAL PROCEDURE 363 


The Session, having deliberately considered the testimony 
in the ease of Mr. C. D., a member of this church, charged 
by the Presbyterian Church in the U. 8. A. with the sin of 
drunkenness, as in sundry specifications set forth, and 
having patiently listened to the testimony, arguments, 
and explanations which have been offered, as well by the 
accused as by the Committee of Prosecution, does Judge 
and decide that the charge has been proved, and that the 
said Mr. C. D. is guilty of the sin of drunkenness charged 
upon him. 

And the Session does further judge and determine that 
the said Mr. C. D. ought to be, and he hereby is, suspended 
from the communion of the church until he shall give 
satisfactory evidence of repentance. 


h. Sentence. 


Mr. C. D. was then called in, and the moderator, in 
accordance with the Directory for Worship, Chapter XI, 
Section 2, pronounced upon him the sentence of the 
judicatory. (See p. 162.) 


t. Publication of Sentence. 


The following minute was then adopted: 

In view of the publicity of the sin of which Mr. C. D.,one 
of the members of this church, has been adjudged to be 
guilty, and of the great reproach which has been brought 
by it upon the Church of Christ, 

Resolved, That the moderator be directed to publish 
the sentence of suspension from the pulpit. (See p. 162.) 


j. Appeal. 

Mr. C. D. gave notice of his intention to appeal from 
this decision of the Session to the Presbytery of H : 
at its next meeting, and stated that a copy of his appeal, 
with the reasons for the same, would be “lodged with the 
moderator.” ‘‘within ten days.’”’ (See p. 182.) 





364 FORMS FOR SESSIONS. 


k. Transmission of Record. 


The clerk was directed, in view of the appeal of Mr. C. 
D., to transmit the record of the case to the Presbytery, 
in accordance with the Book of Discipline, Chapter X, 
Section 96. (See p. 183.) 


l. Adjournment. 


The business having been completed, the moderator 
announced that the Session had ceased to sit in a judicial 
capacity. 

Closed with prayer. 


II. CERTIFICATES, CHARGES, AND CITATIONS. 


1. ReGuLAR CERTIFICATE OF DISMISSION. 
(See pp. 74, 346.) 


This; is to:certifyme that! i2ee........4e is 2 member in 
good standing, of the ...............:.... Church’ of <n: ; 
and that ........ is hereby dismissed at. ........ own request, 
and recommended to the fellowship of ............0000... ; and 
when so received ........ responsibility to this church will 
cease. 

By order o: Session, 

Be ecr: EERE ote cy wth Bete , Clerk 

AMVETIOOLL ....... Rios eae... coc aeMeds heeoue des ; 20 Ree 


The above certificate is valid for only one year from its 
date. 

(Note.—To the above certificate the names of the bap- 
tized children of parents who are dismissed are to be 
appended. See p. 75.) 


2. SprEciAL CERTIFICATES OF DISMISSION. 


1. Suspended member. (See p. 76.) 

This ismogeertify, ‘That Wilgie.s....:.2k is a suspended 
member of the .................... Ghuren of. 2eerce es , and that 
eae. is hereby dismissed at ........ own request, and rec- 


CERTIFICATE OF DISMISSION, 365 


ommended to the fellowship sof snes The cause of 
RSLUST GTI WV ASE. sc tates’: «s..c2 ab eesial see em OAH Tes, 
By order of Session, 
EIS: RE vb eee. LET ID 
Cea G I: {R.A ca et seee Lo 9 eh take. 


This certificate is valid for only one year from its date. 

2. Absent member. (See pp. 76, 346.) 

bis is toscertifyaepnat ./e....... 282m is a member of 
CHES eet Chime of 2ae.... ae , and: that tees. is 
hereby dismissed at ........ own request, and recommended 
to the fellowship of ................... ; and when so received 
tee. responsibility to this church will cease. This Session 
has had no knowledge of the conduct or residence of 
14 Wis: ae) Sa for two [or more] years. 

By order of Session, 


PPMISECOTLINES 4 NAG ¢.:.....<meeieteos. is a member of the 
Patera tent es Presbyterian Church of ..................... IN good 
standing. This certificate of Christian character is issued 
COPE N ofits es , by the Session, at .........:...ccmam request. 


3. NOTIFICATION OF DISMISSAL. 
(See p. 75. “ 


LEONG hg SRR OR Ly. A 


PROP O ORES E OHH ETT THESE SESE E EERE SESH ESOS HESSD SSSESESOESSOOEEED 


Dear Sir: On the ........ CY Of). iPM N + scesecess eens Prod 8 as 
certificate of dismission from this church to yours was 
Sent Dy mail LO .....ctewaty ssoscecks ess d cs ; 


with a return certificate enclosed, by which we might be 
duly informed of ........ reception. No reply has ever 


366 FORMS FOR SESSIONS. 


reached us. Will you kindly advise me whether ........ 
has been received into your membership upon our cer- 
tificate of dismission, and if so, please send the date of 
reception. 


Respectfully, 
ry, ERM S s+ odo anne , Clerk 
4, CERTIFICATE OF RECEPTION. 
(See p. 76.) 

This is to certifyeyinate.....eee-......2ceee eee , recom- 
mended by the Sessiamfof the game.............sses persons Pres- 
byterian, Church of 2a3er......2amee., , was received on the 
J ge day of ..............,. 19...., a8 .... member in good and 
regular standing for other words, such as suspended] 
ofthe e......caad Presbyteriana@hurch of ...:..1....clenueee 

ae nop EG Sesh aBoceeenua dae , Clerk 

To the Session Ok 2mee.......0 seeememetrecsccresed eens 

5. Lrerrer oF CREDENCE. 
(See p. 78.) 

TE OMGUGL..........-:21c eee Churehvof 24.244 Aes bee 
and Christian people, greeting: 

‘Lhtsatestimonial certifies that, /i40....1...7..cesetee eee 
Pe co Cs re , member, in good 
StANCITiets..s-........cccesueece enemas. Inthe <2),.2:, eee 
Presbygerian, Church loten iimietss.ces-ce-onrcee: , and that dur- 
Ing’..0ae OM POTary SOJOUPMPALG «....:.11-.2-ceeeee , with 
EN. baptized child ........, commended to the fellowship 
ANC CHLEROUM..........c0 OEE: PRE (8. a 

And should ........ remain, ........ directed, as early as 
may be practicable, to transfer ........ connection by reg- 
ular dismission from this church. 

Given by order of Session, 

a aongt ia} tal een os vege Reeeeaeente , Clerk 


NOTICES. 367 


6. Notice Tro ABSENTEE MEMBER. 


(See p. 79.) 
DART eeeet .<.. 

The Session of TIGRE 55-8 Miles 00s 0ktoe Presbyterian Church 
iy Regllth 8. Gl a ane , of which you are a member, respect- 
fully draw your attention to the fact that they have had 
no knowledge of your conduct during the past two years, 
owing to your absence from the community. Seeking to 
further your best interests, they affectionately recom- 
mend to you, that you ask them for a letter of dismission 
to a church near to your present place of residence. Should 
you fail to reply to this note, the Session with deep regret 
will be obliged to place your name upon the roll of absentee 
and suspended members. 

By order of the Session, 


7. Notice to Mremper NEGLECTING ORDINANCES. 
(See p. 80.) 


The Session of ChE L....25 eee: Presbyterian Church 
OED bee tees crag , of which you are a member, having 
noticed your neglect of the ordinances of the Church for . 
the period of one year, and under circumstances such as 
the Session regard as a serious injury te the cause of 
religion, have appointed Mr. ................qgie. to visit you 
personally, in order to secure if possible due obedience on 
your part to the requirements of God’s Word and of the 
Constitution of this Church in the matter of attendance 
upon divine worship. ‘This action is taken in the hope 
that suspension from the communion of the Church may 
be thus avoided. 

By order of the Session, 


368 FORMS FOR SESSIONS. 


8. CHARGES AND SPECIFICATIONS, 
(See pp. 1438, 360.) 


1. Public prosecution. The Presbyterian Church in 
the U. S. A., prosecutor, charges you, J. B., a member of 
the Presbyterian Church of ................ , with the sin of 
drunkenness, contrary to the Holy Scriptures and the 
rules and regulations of the Church founded thereupon. 
See Rom. 13:18; Larger Catechism, Questions 136 
and 139. 

Specification 1. That on or about January 19, 1922, 
the said J. B. was seen in an intoxicated condition in the 
house of C. G., located on ................ Street, in the city of 
Se | Cae Witnesses, C. G. and P. D. 

Specification 2. That on or about January 19, 1922, 
the said J. B. was seen in an intoxicated condition on 


Main Street, in the city of oo... Witnesses, C. B. 
and L. M. 

2. Private prosecution. I, A. S., as a member of the 
Presbyterian Church of ................ , herewith charge C. D. 


a member of the said church, with violation of the ninth 
commandment, contrary to the Word of God and the 
rules and regulations of the Presbyterian Church in the 
U.S. A., founded thereupon. See Exodus 20 : 16; Larger 
Catechism, Question 145. 

Specification 1. In this, that on or about February 8, 
1920, you, the said C. D., stated to Mr. E. F., in his 
house in the city of ................ , that I, the said A. S., was 
not a person worthy of belief. Witnesses, E. F. and G. H. 

Specification 2. In this, that on February 18, 1920, 
meeting on the street R. S., you, the said C. D., stated to 
him that I, the said A. S., was guilty of falsehood. Wit- 
nesses, R. S. and T. U. 


9. CITATIONS. 


(See pp. 146, 360.) 


1. To the Prosecuting Committee [or prosecutor, 
as the case may be]. You are hereby cited to be and 


CITATIONS. 369 


appear before the Session of the Presbyterian Church of 
Rd eee at the church edifice in C................. on Tuesday, 
the ues. day Of gpax...\.../; = ee ae , at eleven o’clock, a. m., 
then and there to prosecute the charge against Mr. D. E., 
by you presented to the Session on the ........ GE)! een ; 
ition , to the end that the matter may be fully heard and 
decided. 

By order of the Session of the church, 

A. B., Clerk. 

2. To the person accused. 
Ko oe 8 4 

Dear Sir: You are hereby cited to be and appear 
before the Session of the Presbyterian Church of ................ ; 
at the lecture room of the said church, on Tuesday, the 
as day of ................, at two o’clock, p. m., then and 
there to answer to the charge preferred against you by 
the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A. for by A. 8.], 
a copy of which charge, with the several specifications 
under it, and with the names of the witnesses appended 
to it, was given to you on Tuesday, the ........ Gaveol............ : 
to the end that the matter may be fully heard and decided. 


By order of the Session, 
A, B., Clerk. 


3. Second citation to the person accused. [The 
second citation to the person accused should be the same 
in form as the first citation, except in the necessary change 
of date, and in the addition of the following paragraph:] 

This being your ‘“‘second citation,” you are hereby in- 
formed that if you fail to appear at the time and place 
above named you may be “suspended from the com- 
munion of the Church” for your contumacy, under 
Chapter V, Section 34, of the Book of Discipline of the 
Presbyterian Church; also, that the Session may, after 
assigning some person to manage your defence, proceed to 
trial and judgment in your case asif you were present, under 
Chapter IV, Section 22, of the said Book of Discipline. 


370 FORMS FOR SESSIONS. 


4. Toa witness. 


To Mr. B. A.: 
Sir: You are hereby cited to be and appear before 


the Session of the ................ Presbyterian Church of ............ i 
and in the lecture room of the said church, on Tuesday, 
POME re... Cavicl.:.. ema , at two o’clock, p. m., then and 


there to give “your testimony in regard to the matters 
charged against J. B. by the Presbyterian Church in the 
U.S. A. [or, by A. S8.]. 

By order of the Session, 

Ay B., Clerk: 

5. Second citation to a witness. [The second 
citation to a witness should be after the form above given, 
with the addition of the following paragraph:] 

This being your “second citation,” you are hereby in- 
formed that if you fail to appear at the time and place 
above named, you may be censured according to the 
circumstances of the case for your contumacy, under 
Chapter VIII, Section 68, of the Book of Discipline of 
the Presbyterian Church. 

By order of the Session, 

A. BS Clerk: 


10. Form or CoMPLAINT. 
(See p. 185.) 


In the matter of the action of the ................ (Presbytery, 
Synod, or Judicial Commission) of ................ respecting 
a iececk na (dissolution of church, or other nonjudicial 
matter), the undersigned hereby complains to ................ 
(next higher judicatory) of the action of the ................. 
(Presbytery, Synod, or Judicial Commission) in the above- 
entitled matter, and for the reasons in support of such 
complaint state the following: 

1. (Here state reasons in plain simple language.) 

ZR UIC 

3. Litto: 

4. Ditto. 


NOTICE OF APPEAL. 371 
Pie Ae ee Le (Signature of Complainant.) 


‘bay’ } Seen a clerk (or moderator) of the ................. 
Presbytery, Synod, or Judicial Commission (being the 
judicatory whose action is complained of). 

For rule as to service, see Chapter IX, Section 85, Book 
of Discipline. 


11. Notice or APPEAL. 
(See p. 181.) 

In the judicial case of the Presbyterian Church in the 
United States of America (or .........0...... prosecutor) against 
pea et; defendant ................ (the appellant) hereby gives 
notice of his intention to appeal to... (the next 
superior judicatory) from the final judgment of ................ 
(the: trial judicatory) appellee n the above-entitled case, 
and for ground of appeal states and sets forth the following: 

1. (Here state the grounds of appeal and errors alleged 
to have been committed in the trial, examples of which 
are set forth in Chapter LX, Section 95, Book of Discipline.) 

2. Ditto. 


3. Ditto. 
4, Ditto. 
A 5 Se (Signature of Appellant.) 
IRENE by 3 Ei pene 
‘LOO 7s pee clerk (or moderatorjR@t®.:.............0..000056 


judicatory whose judgment is appealed from). 
For rule as to service, see Chapter IX, Section 96, 
Book of Discipline. 


12. Form or APPEAL. 


(See p. 181.) 

In the judicial case of the Presbyterian Church in the 
United States of America (or ..0..00............. prosecutor) 
BRAINS heer.....0s.cseee defendant, :...2aamr...... (the appellant) 
SEDC LO ..dez..iccheeee (the next superior judicatory) from the 


final Judgment Of ...sssece (the trial judicatory appealed 


372 FORMS FOR SESSIONS. 


from in the above-entitled case), and hereby lodges his 
appeal with ................ (the clerk of the superior judicatory) 
GUAGHO. ......20 diy ol eee eee , 19...., and for ground of such 
appeal states and sets forth the following: 

1. (Here state in plain language, and consecutively, 
grounds of appeal and errors alleged to have been com- 
mitted in the trial, examples of which are set forth in 
Section 95, Book of Discipline.) 


2. Ditto. 
3. Ditto. 
4, Ditto. 
Bi (Signature of Appellant.) 
PALE ® SR. desns ees 
A Woe ee clerk of the superior judicatory to which 


appeal is taken. 

For the time when the appeal shall be lodged with the 
clerk of the superior judicatory, see Chapter IX, Section 
97, Book of ‘iscipline. 


LENG ES 


Fait members, confession, 


dismissal, 76. 
form of certificate, 364. 
power over, 79. 
record of Session, 61, 346, 347. 
suspension, 80. 
Absent members, judicial case, 167. 
Accusations,140. See also, Judicial 
Cases. 

Accused person, absent, 167. 
charges for, 144. 
citation for, 146. 
conference with, 141. 
confession by, 141. 
contumacy, 137, 146, 147. 
counsel for, 169. 
general provisions, 168. 
refusal to appear, 147. 
restriction or suspension, 161. 
rights, 168. 
time allowance for, 147. 

Adjournment, 168. 

Administration, general principles, 

201. 
Administrative standards, approval, 
31. 

Admission, adults, 73. 
children, 92. 

Admonition, 91. 

Affirmation, 148. 

Aggravations of sins, 136. 

Alternates, General Assembly, 303. 
Presbytery, 130. 

Synod, 132. 

Amendments, Constitution, 197. 
by-laws of corporation, 325. 
motions, 332, R. J. XX. 

Amendments, rules of congregation, 

218. 

Amusements, worldly, 137. 

Annual meeting, congregation, 216. 
corporation, 323. 

Apostles’ Creed, 105. 

Appeal, general, 181. 
and judgment, 182. 
moderator’s decisions, 232, 239, 

336, R. J. XXXVI. 
Session may, 187. 
Appellant, 182, 185. 
Appellee, 182, 185. 


Applicants for membership, direc- 
tions, 74. 
examination of, 72. 
previous conference with, 72. 
reception of, 74. 
Apportionments, General Assembly, 
HG ss0se 
Assembly. See General Assembly. 
Assistant pastor, 235. 
Authentication, evidence, 154. 
Averment by injured party, 143. 


BALLOT, 242, 285. 
Baptism, in general, 80, 87. 
infant, 88, 89. 
and membership, 69. 
rebaptism, 138. 
Roman Catholic, 82. 
Baptized children. See Children of 
Belvevers. 
paneled persons, public profession, 


Benevolent offerings. See Offerings. 
Bishops or pastors. See Pastors. 
peeks ae fomlciecos, KR: J. 


Boards, apportionment collections, 
16. 
contributions to, 112. 
designated days and months for, 
99, 100, 109, 115. 
names, 112, 117. 
Book of Discipline, 41. 
Budget plan, 114. 
Bulletin of services, 105. 
Business, order of, 261. 
See, also, Docket. 
By-laws, congregation, 216, 
corporation, 323. 
See, also, Rules. 


CALL. See Pastoral Call. 
Calvinistic theology, 33. 
Card-playing, 137. 
Cases without process, 137, 162. 
Catechetical instruction, 91, 92, 96. 
Catechisms, subscription to, 30. 
Censures, in general, 158-167. 

admonition, 159. 

and appeals, 182. 

deposition, 163. 


373 


374 


Censures, excommunication, 163. 
publication, 160. 
rebuke, 159. 
suspension, 161. 

Certificates of dismission, in general, 


74-78. 
absentees, 76. 
effect of, 75. 


children, 75, 94. 

form of, 364. 

modified, 77. 

other denominations, 77. 
Presbytery may issue, 78. 

record of, 346. 

return of, restores rights, 77. | 
Sessions may delegate authority, 


Thay, 
suspended member, 76. 
Chair, respect for, 261. 
See, also, Moderator. 
Chairman, church meeting 208, 
217, 239. 
committee, 330, R. J. IX. 
corporation meeting, 208, 313, 
S23. 
trustees, 313. 
Challenge, witnesses, 148. 
Charges, judicial, in general, 143- 
145 


amendments, 144. 
contents, 143. 
form, 368. 
record, 144. 
ruling elders, 296. 
slight, 298. 
Charges, ordination of elders and 
deacons, 286. 
ordination of ministers, 254, 256. 
Charters, in general, 221-225. 
alteration and repeal, 224. 
conformed to Presbyterian law, 
224, 
special, 224. 
trust named in, 222. 
Children of believers, 87-94. 
baptism, 87. 
certificates, 74, 94. 
church control, 87, 92. 
Church membership, 87. 
obligations, 90. 
obligations of parents, 90. 
oversight, 125. 
roll, 93. 
Children s Day, 99. 
Choirs, 106. See, also, Music. 
Christ, Head of the Church, 38. 


Christian Education, Board of, 112. 


apportionment, 94. : 
attendance church services, 96. 
education in church, 94. 
family religion, 96. 


INDEX. 


missionary education, 97. 
month for, 115 
relation of church to, 101. 
responsibility of Session, 95. 
special days, 99, 100, 109. 
stewardship education, 97. 
Sunday Schcol, 98. 
young people, 99, 100. 
Christian liberty, 42, 43. 
Christians as civil magistrates, 44. 
See also Members. 
Christmas offering, 99. 
Church, particular, 201-326. 
and civil power, 43. 
annual meeting, congregation, 216. 
corporation, 323. 
collegiate, 129. 
confessions, 211. 
corporation, 220. 
deacons, 304. 
dissolution of, 212. 
divided, property, 322. 
duties, 205. 
elders, 265. 
without elders, 54. 
elections, 206. 
enrollment, 204, 
extinct, 213. 
meetings, 206, 210, 215-220. 
meetings, record, 61, 357. 
memorials to Presbytery, 212. 
nonsupport of, 138. 
officers, 206, 227. 
organization, 204. 
Presbytery and the, 212. 
property, 225, 320. 
property cannot be diverted by 
the, 225, 320. 
rights of, 205. 
rules, 216, 323. 
Session, 49, 211. 
societies, 117. 
and state, 44. 
Sunday school, 98. 
support, 218. 
trustees, 310. 
unit of system, 204. 
universal, 38. 
vacant, 111, 128, 130. 


withdrawal, 212. See, also, 
Session. 
Church courts. See Judicatories. 
Church, denominational. See De- 
nominational. 
collections, 111-117. 
loans, 314. 


Sunday school, 98. " 
Church government, indispensable, 


201. : 
See, also, Presbyterian Govern- 


ment. 


INDEX. 


Church members. See Members. 
Church music. See Music. 
Church officers, 206, 227. 
See, also, Deacons, Elders, 
Pastors, and Trustees. 
Church power, 36. 
See, also, Discipline, General 
Assembly, Presbytery, Ses- 
sion, and Synod. 
Church property. See Property and 
Trustees. 
Church universal, 38. 
Circular letters, 125. 
Citations, in general, 146. 
elders, 147. 
forms, 368. 
parties, 146. 
record, 360. 
service, 146. 
witnesses, 148. 
Civil affairs and church courts, 43. 
Civil courts, convictions, 137. 
property, 225, 320. 
and trustees, 225, 314. 
Civil magistrates, 44. 
Civil power, Church independent of, 


43. 
Clerk, in general, 55-59. 
absence, 59. 
duties, 55. 
meeting of congregation, 208, 217, 
239, 281. 
meeting of corporation, 208, 323. 
Session, 55. 
Collections: 
boards, 113, 349. 
combination of, 115. 
missionary societies, 119. 
ordered, must be taken, 111. 
poor fund, 86, 113, 307. 
record, 349, 350. 
Sunday school, 98. 
Young People’s societies, 123. 
Colleges, day of prayer, 108. 

See, also, Azd for Colleges. 
Collegiate church, 129. 
Commission, judicial, 187. 

to take testimony, 155. 
Commissioners, General Assembly, 
301-304. 
liberty of action, 302. 
pastoral call, 244. 
Committees, appointment of, 60, 
SoU va VL Ls 
business, 60. 
chairman, 330, R. J. IX. 
deacons, 60. 
inquiry, 168, 358. 
installation, 251. 
investigation, 142, 358. 
judgment, 171. 


375 


judicial, 171. 

music, 105. 

pastoral call, 244, 257. 
prosecution, 169. 
references to, 60. 

service on, 299. 

Session, 60. 

special, 60. 

Sunday school, 60, 95, 357. 
supplies, 128. 

systematic beneficence, 112, 113. 
trustees, 60. 


Communicants, absent two years, 
74 


absent three years, 80. 
classes, 83, 101. 
mistaken views, 79. 
neglect of ordinances, 80. 
statistical report, 117, 127. 
See, also, Children of Be- 
lievers and Members. 


Communion. See Lord’s Supper. 

Complainant, 185. 

Complaints, in general, 185-188. 
decision suspended by, 186. 
Presbytery can act upon, 238. 
Session cannot sit in, 187. 

Conference with accused, 141. 

Confession, members, 71. 

Confession, accused, 141. 
duty of, 139. 
voluntary, 139. 


Confession of Faith, 32. 
subscription to, 30. 
Confessions, church, 211. 
Congregation, in general, 215-220, 
annual meetings, 216, 323. 
call of pastor, 237. 
meetings, 206, 210. 
officers, 208, 
and pastor, 234. 
powers and duties, 216. 
and Session, 237. 
and trustees, 310. 
as voluntary association, 317. 
voters, 208. 


Congregational assembly, 49. 
meetings, 206. 
singing, 106. 
Conscience, rights of, 39. 
Constitution, authority of, 27. 
Constitution, Directory a part, 104. 
law of the Church, 27. 
power to amend, 27. 
power to interpret, 27. 
and rules of Church, 216. 
and Scripture, 35. 
subscription, 29. 


Contributions. See Offerings. 


376 INDEX. 


Contumacy, accused person, 147. terms of communion, 40. 
elder or deacon, 297. unity involves control, 202. 
witnesses, 149. voluntary associations, 40. 
Convictions under civil law, 137. Denominations, other: 
Collegiate pastor,'234. certificate of dismission, 77. 
Corporation, in general, 220-225. form for certificate, 365. 
church as the, 225. members uniting irregularly, 77. 
eburch distinct from, 221. record of dismissal, 346, 348. 
meetings, 208, 313, 323. Deposition, 163. 
members of, 222. and excommunication, 163. 
name of, 222. form of, 163, 
personnel of, 222. restoration after, 165, 293. 
trustees as the, 225. and suspension, 165. 
Corresponding member, elder can- | Deviations from subject, 261. 
not be, 50. Differences between Christians, 40. 
minister cannot be, 50. between Sessions, 189. 
Counsel, accused person, 169. Directory, part of the Constitution, 
limitation upon, 169. 45, 104 
record of Sessicn, 361. Discipline, in general, 41-44, 132. 
Courts, succession of, 190, 198. authority, 43. 
See, also, Civil Courts, General definition, 132. 
Assembly, Presbytery, Ses- ends, 132. 
ston, and Synod. extinct church, 213. 
Credence, letters of, 78. manner, 132. 
members under, 125. 
DAILY VACATION BIBLE nature, 42. 
SCHOOL, 100. prompt action, 133. 
Dancing, 137. Discretion, age of, 93. 
Days, special, 99, 100, 109. Dismissal of the case, 170. 
Deacons, in general, 304-309. of members, 74. 
and church support, 308. Dismission, elders, 293. 
election, 306. forms, 346. 
election, record of, 355. members, 74. 
Lord’s Supper, 307. other denominations, 77. 
and offerings, 307. suspended members, 76. 
ordination, 306. See, also, Certificates. 
oversight, 233. Disorderly members, 335, R. J. 
perpetuity, 227. XXXV. 
powers, 306. Dissents, 170, 188. 
qualifications, 305. Dissolution, church, 212. 
resignation of, 308. pastoral relation, 258. 
Session, 50, 307. complaint suspends, 260. 
trial, 308. Divided church, property of, 322. 
trustees, 308. Docket, election of elders, 281. 
women, 308. election of pastors, 245. 
Deaconesses, 118, 309. judicial cases, 178. 
Decisions, civil courts, Session meetings, 58. 
General Assembly, 197. Doctrine, denominational, 33-37. 
suspended by compiaint, 186. nonessential, 30, 
Declination of offices, 206. subscription, 29. 
Defence, 169. system of, 30. 
Defendant, 170. Duty, 35. 


Delegates. See Representation. 
Deliberation upon the case, 170. 


record of, 362. EDUCATION, Board of. See 
Deliverances, General Assembly, Christian Education. 
137, 197. and colleges, 108. 
Denominational churches, power, missionary, 97. 
stewardship, 97. 
principles, 35. temperance, 98. 


property, 322. week-day religious, 100. 


INDEX. 


Elders. See Ruling Elders. 
Elections, church, 206, 217. 
deacons, 306. 
elders, 280-285. 
pastor, 237-246. 
trustees, 312. 
Envelope plan, 115. 
Error, judicial, 182. 
__ testimony against, 198. 
Evangelical church, certificate, 75. 
communion, 82 
Evangelistic services, 109. 
Every member plan, 113. 
Evidence, in general, 153. 
competency, 154. 
_ rules, 157. 
Examination, applicants, 72. 
Examinations, judicial, in general, 
52 


kinds and order, 152, 153. 
separate, 153. 
Excommunication, in general, 163. 
authority, 43, 163. 
and deposition, 163. 
design, 164. 
form, 164. 
restoration, 165. ' 
Expenses, church, 315. 
_ delegates, 131, 132, 300, 303. 
Extinct church, judicial cases, 177, 


members, 213: 


FAIRS, 116. 

Family religion, 96. 

Fasts, 108. 

Ce nip: right hand of, elders, 
28 


Finances, pastor, 234. 
trustees, 314. 
Floor, right to the, 335, R. J. X XIX. 
Foreign Missions, Board of, 112. 
apportionment, 116. 
Christmas offering, 99. 
Easter offering, 99. 
month for, 115. 
societies, 119, 123. 
Sunday school, 97, 99. 
Women’s societies, 118. 
See, also, Missions. 
Form of Government, 37. 
Forms: 
Board of Christian Education, 
Di. 
certificate of dismission, 364. 
charges and specifications, 368. 
commission, General Assembly, 
302. 
pastoral call, 244. 
for Sessions, 345-372. 
records of Session, 61, 345. 


377 


Fundamental doctrines, Presby- 
terian, 31-37. 
and membership, 70. 


subscription, 29. 


GENERAL ASSEMBLY, 
boards, 112. 
composition, 196. 
decisions, 197. 
and particular churches, 196, 197. 
powers, 196, 197 
representation, 301. 
ruling elders, 301. 
and Session, 198. 
Gifts and donor, 116. 
and Session, 112. 
Giving as worship, 111. 
Government. See Presbyterian Gov- 
ernment. 


HEAD OF THE CHURCH, 
Christ, 38. 

Hearsay testimony, 155. 

Heresy, an offence, 136. 
ruling elder, 298. 

See, also, Subscription. 
Historical Statement, 17. 
History, diaconate, 304. 

laying on of hands, 288. 
Presbyterian Church, 17. 
ruling eldership, 267. 
standards, 22. 

trustees, 310. 

Holy Scriptures, authority OLISo: 
law of the Church, 36. 
offences, 136. 

Home Missions, Board of. 

National Missions. 

Husband, as witness, 149. 

Hymnal, 107. 

Hymns, 107. 


IMMERSION, rebaptism by, 138. 
Incorporation, churches, 221. 
Individual opinions, 28. 
Infant baptism, 88. 

and eldership, 276. 
Infant membership, 69. 
UP se person, order in process, 

178. 


See 


Inquiry, judicial, 168, 358. 
Installation, deacons, 306. 
elders, 289. 
and ordination, 2523 
pastor, 257. 
pastoral call incomplete without, 
250. 


pastor elect, 254. 
questions, elders and deacons, 


286. 
records, 351-355. 


378 


Interlocutory meetings, 171, 336, 
Tat, Jha, O.4 BS 


Interruptions, 152, 261. 
Introduction, letters of, 78. 
Investigation, judicial, 142, 358. 
Irrelevant questions, 157. 


JUDGMENT, Committee on, 171. 
effect of appeal, 183. 
final, 172. 
record of, 184, 362. 

Judicial cases, in general, 182-184. 
adjournment, 168. 


announcement by moderatcr, 
172, SOOy bes J Daas 

appeals, 181. 

cases without process, 137, 139, 
162. 


censures, 158-167. 
charges, 143-146. 
citations, 146. 
complaints, 185. 
evidence, 153. 
examinations, 152. 
jurisdiction, 134. 
matters preceding process, 140. 
miscellaneous, 167. 
moderator, 142, 172, 232. 
offences, 135. 

order in process, 178. 
powers, 134. 

principles, 132. 

process, 142. 

protests, 188. 

Session record, 364. 
witnesses, 148. 

See, also, Discipline, Judg- 

ment, Parties, Process. 

Judicial Committee, 336, R. J. XLI. 
Judicatories, and civil affairs, 43. 

limitations on powers, 135, 184. 

and ministers, 230. 

names of, 49. 

offences in presence of, 140. 

powers in general, 44. 

process, 179. 

records as testimony, 157. 

rules for, 329. 
Judicatories and ruling elders, 230. 

supreme, 195, 20: 

testimony before, 158. 

See, also, General Assembly, 
Presbytery, Synod, and Ses- 
sion. 

Jurisdiction, congregation, 213. 
General Assembly, 196. 
judicial cases, 134. 
exceptions to Sessional, 213. 
reception of members, 68. 
Sessional, 105, 107, 213, 296. 


INDEX. 


suspended members, 80. 
transferred member, 74. 


KINGDOM OF CHRIST, the 
Church, 38. 


LAYING OWN of hands, elders and 
deacons, 288. 
history, 288. 
Lesson helps, 99. 
Letter to pastor elect, 245. 
See, also, Certificate. 
Liberty, Christian, 42. 
Licentiates Church members, 214. 
calls, 247. 
oversight, 125. 
Limit to speeches, 332, R. J. XVIII. 
moons upon powers, elders, 
4, 
higher judicatories, 184. 
offences, 135. 
Local confessions, 71. 
Lord’s Day, 108. 
See, also, Sabbath Observance. 
Lord’s Supper, in general, 82-85. 
children, 90. 
no church organized, 84. 
deacons, 307. 
frequency, 83. 
membership a requisite, 82. 
and ministers, 84. 
persons officiating, 85. 
private administration, 86. 
record, 350. 
ruling elders, 85. 
suspension from, 161. 
wine, 84. 


MAINTENANCE, competent, 235. 
Majority, rights of, 242. 
Marriage vows, 137. 
Meetings, church, 206, 210. 
clerk of, 208, 216, 323. 
Meetings, congregational, 206, 210, 
215-220. 
corporation, 208, 313, 328. 
election, deacons, 306. 
election, elders, 280-285, 
election, pastors, 237-246. 
interlocutory, 171, 336; Ride 
moderator, 208, 239. 
minutes, 61. 
officers, 208. 
private, 336, R. J. XX XVIII. 
review, 61, 210. 
Sessional, record, 61, 230, 345. 
trustees, 313, 315. 


INDEX. 


Members of the church, 211. 
absentee, 66, (b), (c), 347. 
absentee and confession, 69. 
absentee, dismissal, 76, 347. 
absentee, general power, 79. 
affiliated, 63. 
applicants, 72. 
baptism, 70. 
candidates for ministry, 214 
ehildren, 87. 
church without elders, 214. 
communion, withdrawing from, 

77, 348. 

confession, 71. 

denominations, other, 77, 348. 

discipline, 125. 

dismissal, 74, 346. 

dropped, 78. 

duties, 90. 

examination, 72. 

extinct church, 213. 

infant baptism, 70. 

judicial cases, 132. 

jurisdiction over, transferred, 74. 

licentiates, 214. 

oversight, 124. 

reception, 68, 345. 

records of Session, 345. 

regular, 63. 

restoration, 76. 

rights, 112, 133. 

seceding, 322. 

subscription, 29. 

suspended, 63, 69, 76, 80, 347, 

348. 

terms of communion, 68. 

voters, 208, 240, 285. 

withdrawal of, 74. 

worship, neglecting, 80, 348. 

See, also, Applicants, Certifi- 

cates, Dismissions, Suspen- 
sions, ete. 


Members of judicatories, 
L6ve 
call to order,-261, 330, R. J. IV, 
XXXV. 


conduct of, 335, R. J. XXXIV. 
conversation, 335, R. J. XX XIII. 
moticns, 331-335. 
personalities, 335, R. J. XXVIII. 
Members, respect for moderator, 
EE we en e.O.@.@ b 
retiring, 336, R. J. XX XVII. 
silent, 334, R. J. XXV. 
See, also, Session. 
Memorials to Presbytery, 212. 
Mileage fund, 303. 
Minister, communion by, 84. 
communion by persons who aid, 
85. 


absent, 


379 


congregational meeting, 206, 210, 
215-220. 
as an elder, 228. 
functions, 228. 
and liberality, 111. 
not member of church, 214. 
moderator, 142, 208, 239, 262. 
and ordination officers, 287. 
and ruling elders, 274. 
and worship, 104. 
See, also, Meetings, Moder- 
ator, Pastor, Session, and 
Stated Supply. 


Ministerial Relief and Sustentation, 
Board of, 112. 
apportionment, 116. 
month for, 115. 

Minority, action in case of, 242. 
certificate as to, 244. 
and property, 322. 

Minutes of Assembly, 126, 
church meetings, 245. 
deacons, 61. 
correct keeping, 56. 

Session, 61, 345. 


Mission causes, 123. 
education, 97. 
societies, 117, 357. 
outside agencies, 113. 
Mistaken views, 79. 
meee: election, elder and deacon, 


pastor, 236. 


Moderator, adjournment, 261. 
announcement, 336, R. J. XL. 
appeal from decisions, 232, 239, 

261, 330, 3 
authority, 261. 
and business, 261, 330, R. J. V. 
change of, 263. 
ee meeting, 142, 208, 239, 
collegiate church, 263. 
and committees, 330, R. J. VII. 
cone meeting, 208, 210, 
constitutional powers, 261. 
decisions, 232, 239, 261, 330. 
disorder, 261, 830, R. J. 


docket, 330, R. J. V. 

in judicial cases, 142, 263. 

member aggrieved, 336, R. J. 
XXXVI. 


Ve 


member palndrawing, 261, 336, 
R. J. XX XVII 
members to address, 261, 335, 
Red meNOXeX TO XE 
members, may ‘silence, 261. 
opening session, 329, R. Aaa t 


380 


Moderator, order, to preserve, 261, 


BoOmiur dali) kok Ve 
order, points of, 330, R. J. VII. 
pastor always, 262. 
pastor elect not, 265. 
personalities, 261, 

XXVIII. 
powers, 261. 
prayer, 329, R. J. I. 
respect for, 261, 335, Rew) Xenon 
ruling elder, 264, 300. 
rulings of the, 239. 

Session, 262. 

stated supply not, 265. 

vacant churches, 128, 264. 

vote of, 262, 330, R. J. VIII. 

vote, putting the, 262. 

See, also, Minister. 

Months for the Boards, 115. 
Mortgages, 314. 
Motions, admissible in debate, 332, 

Tt eee Le 


adjourn, 332, R. J. XVIII. 

amendment, 332, R. J. XX. 

appeal from moderator, 336, R. J 
XXXVI. 

blanks, filling of, 332, R. J. XVII. 


business, take up, 332, R. J. 
XVIII. 
commit, 332, R. J. XVIII. 


division, 332, R. J. XVI. 

floor, right to, 335, R. J. XXIX. 

lay on the table, 332, R. J. XVIII. 

mover, 331, R. J. XIV. 

order, 332, R. J. XIX. 

postpone indefinitely, 333, R. J. 
XXIV. 


postpone to day certain, 332, R. J. 
XVIII. 
precedence, 332, 1. J. XTX, 


previous question, 333, R. J. 
XXII. 
read aloud, 531, R. J. XIV. 


reduced to writing, 331, R. J. 
XIV. 

seconded, must be, 331, R.J. XIV. 

speeches, limit to, 332, R. J. 
XVIII. 

statement of, 261. 

substitute, 332, R. J. XX. 

voting, fix time for, 334, R. J. 
XXVI 


withdrawal, 332, R. J. XV. 
Motions without debate: 
adjourn, 332, R. J. XVIII. 
appeal from moderator, 336, R. J. 
XXXVI. 
business, take up, 332, R. J. 
XVIII 


lay on the table, 332, R. J. XVIII. 


335, R. J. 


INDEX. 


peers question, 332, R. J. 
voting, fix a time for, 334, R. J. 
XXVI. 


Music, 105. 
committee, 60, 357. 
and Session, 105, 107, 316. 
and trustees, 316. 
See, also, Choir. 


NAMES, adding, removing, re- 
storing, 64. 

National Missions, Board of, 112. 

apportionment, 116 

month for, 115. 

societies, 119, 123. 

special days, 99. 

Sunday school, 97, 99. 

women’s societies, 118. 
Neighborhood meetings, 107. 
New trial, 184. 
Nominations, deacons, 218, 284. 

elders, 218, 284. 

pastor, 217, 241. 

trustees, 312, 324. 
NonChristian churches, 41. 
Nonessential doctrines, 30. 
Nonjudicial cases, 185. 
Nonsupport, 138. 


OATHS, in general, 151. 
form of, 151. 
refusal to take, 151. 
warrant, 151. 

Obedience, duty of, 191. 

Objections, judicial, 172. 

Offences, in general, 135-138. 
Assembly decisions, 137. 
presence of the judicatory, 140. 
refusal of oath, 151. 
Scriptural, 136. 

Offerings, benevolent, in general,111. 
deacons and, 307. 
distribution, 116. 
methods, 113. 
objects, 112. 
order for, 349. 
pastor and, 234. 
record, 349. 
reports, 117. 

Officers, church, 206, 208, 226. 
meeting of, record, 356. 

See, also, Deacons, Pastor, 
Ruling Elders, Sunday 
school, Sessions, and Trus- 
tees. 

Offices, acceptance or declination, 

206 


06. 
kinds, 227. 
perpetual, 227. 
See also, Deacons, Elders, etc. 


INDEX. 


Opinions not law, 28. 
Order, examinations, 152. 
points of, 330, R. J. VI. 


presentation of, 58, 330, R. J. IV, 


XXXV. 

in process, 178. 
Ordinances, names, 205. 

neglect of, 138, 348. 
Ordination, deacons, 286, 306. 

elders, 286, 306. 

and installation, 289. 

ministers, 256, 276. 

neglect of, fatal, 287. 

questions to elders and deacons, 

286. 

questions to pastor, 254. 

on the Sabbath, 252. 
Organization, Presbyterian, 43, 49. 

of particular church, 201, 
Oversight, children, 93. 

deacons, 233. 

elders, 233. 

members, 1238, 124. 

pastor, 233. 


PARENTS, obligations of, 90. 
Particular church. See Church: 
Parties, 152, 155. f 
hearing Oy Ifa 
names and rights, 173. 
record of Session, 362. 
withdrawal of, 177. 

See, also, Accused, Appellant, 
Anpellee, Complainant, 
Prosecution, Respondent. 

Pastor, 228. 
absence of, 262. 
assistant, 235. 
choice of, 217. 
Church officers, 233. 
Collegiate pastor, 234. 
Committee on, 236, 241 
and congregation, 234. 
death, 352. 
decisions, 232. 
dignity, 231. 
duties, 231. 
election, 242, 245, 351. 
election, record of, 350. 
emeritus, 235. 
equality, 227. 
finances, 234. 
function, 228. 
installation, 253, 351. 
installation, record of, 352. 
meeting for election, 239, 350. 
moderator, 142, 232, 263. 
names, 231. 
nominations for, 217, 241. 
and offerings, 234. 
ordination, 286. 


381 


ordination of officers, 233. 
oversight by, 233. 
and Presbytery, 232, 247. 
public services, 232. 
and pulpit, 232. 
resignation, 257. 
responsibility to Presbytery, 232. 
and sacraments, 234. 
salary, 235, 243. 
and Session, 50. 
and Session meetings, 232. 
sickness, 263. 
vcters for, 217, 240, 242. 
warrant, 231. 
welcome tOpeol 
worship, 104. 
See, also, Minister, Modera- 
tor, and Pastor Elect. 

Pastor elect, 234. 
has no authority, 128. 
call to, 244. 
installation, 254. 
letter to, 245. 
not moderator, 265. 
ordination, 254. 
and Presbytery, 247. 
not stated supply, 128. 
record of Session, 351. 

Pastoral call, acceptance of, 250. 
certificate of regularity, 244. 
congregational meeting, 237. 
form of, 244. 
ae of another Presbytery, 

249. 
moderator to prepare, 243. 
Presbytery and the, 247. 
subscription, 243. 

Pastoral relation, 

Zdo% 
dissolution, 257. 
Presbytery may dissolve, 260. 
record, 352. 

Pastor’s Aid societies, 118. 

People, government of, 202, 
representatives of, 202, 266. 

Permanent service, elders and dea- 

cons, 276. 
Personalities, 261, 335, R. J. 
XXVIII. 


constitution of, 


Pew rents, 219. 
Plea, 173. 
record of, 361. 
Pledges, individual, 115. 
Poor, collections for, 86, 113, 307. 
Pope, nct head of the Church, 38. 
and civil magistrates, 44. 
Powers, church, 205. 
church courts, 135. 
deacons, 306. 
elders, 274. 
General Assembly, 196, 


382 


Powers, limitations upon, 125, 184, 
274 


pastor, 104, 231, 234, 262, 286. 
Presbytery, 192. 
over sessions, 192. 
Synod, 194. 
trustees, 314, 325. 
Prayer, meetings for, 107. 
posture in, 164. 
See, also, Pastor, Stated Sup- 
plies, and Vacant Churches. 
Preparatory lecture, 83. 
Presbyterian lesson helps, 99. 
Presbyterian principles, govern- 
ment, 39. 
authority of Scripture, 35. 
Church officers, 227. 
civil power, 43. 
Presbyterian denominations, 39. 
discipline, 41. 
organization, 201. 
universal Church, 38. 
Presbyterian System, in general, 31. 
duty, 35. 
general value, 46. 
government, 37, 49. 
theology, 32. 
unit of the, 204. 
worship, 45. 


Presbytery, 191. 
charges against elders, 296. 
and the Church, 212. 
ps church meetings, 237, 280, 
lie 
composition, 191. 
definition, 191. 
and differences between Sessions, 


189. 

and elders, 295, 296. 

and installation, 253. 

memorials to, 212. 

and moderator, 264. 

ordination by, 251. 

and pastor, 232. 

and pastoral call, 247, 351. 

powers, 192. 

and pulpit, 128, 232. 

representation in, 129, 299. 

review of records, 62. 

and Sessions, 192. 

and stated supplies, 237. 

statistical report for, 117, 126, 127. 

and vacant churches, 128, 264. 

veto power, 250. 

Young People’s societies, 119. 
Previous question, 333, R. J. XXII. 
Principles. See Presbyterian. 
Private conversation, 335, R. J. 

XXXII. 
Private person, order in process, 178 


INDEX. 


Private sessions, 173, 336, R. J. 
XXX VITI. 
Process, in general, 142-184. 
cases without, 78, 139. 
definition, 139. 
injured person, 178. 
judicatory, 178. 
matters preceding, 140. 
neglect of, 193. 
order or steps in, 178. 
private person, 178. 
and proof, 141. 
prosecutor, 174. 
See, also, Accused, Judicial 
Cases, Nonjudicial Cases, 
Parties, Prosecution, etc. 
Proof, 156. 
See, also, Hvidence and Tes- 
timony. 
Property, church, 225. 
cannot be diverted, 320. 
modes of holding, 225. 
rights to, 320. 
a teust, 226. 
use of, 317. 

See, also, Trustees. 
Proportionate giving, 114. 
Prosecution, Committee of, 169. 

Session record, 359. 

time limit, 142. 
Prosecutor, censure of, 141. 

private, 174. 

Session record, 360. 

See, also, Judicial Cases. 
Protestant theology, 33. 

Protests, in geneval, 188. 
and Session, 191. 
Public charities, deacons and, 307. 
Public services, pastor and, 234. 
Public worship, 103. 
and Session, 103. 
Publication, excommunication, 164. 
record of, 363. 
suspension, 162. 
Pulpit and pastor, 232. 
record of supply, 353. 
vacant church, 128, 264. 


QUALIFICATIONS, deacons, 305. 
elders, 270. 
Questions,ordination, elder and dea- 
con, 286, 289. 
pastor, 254. 
Questions, judicial cases, definition, 
156. 


incriminating, 156. 
irrelevant and frivolous, 157, 
leading, 156. 

manner and form, 156, 
witnesses, 152. 

in writing, 157, 


INDEX. 


Questions, putting of motions, 262. 
porn, absence of, 54, 329, R. J. 


church meeting, 217, 281. 
pastor may be, 54. 
Session, 54. 

trustees, 324. 


REBAPTISM, immersion, 138. 

Roman Catholic, 82. 
Rebuke, 159. 
Reception, members, 68. 
Reconciliation, in private cases, 141. 
Reconsideration, 333, R. J. XXIV. 
Record of the case, 157, 174. 

copies of, 175. 

ot testimony, 157. 
Records, church, 61. 

congregation, 245. 

deacons, 307. 

extracts from, 55. 

forms of, 61, 67. 

judicatories, 157. 

public documents, 175. 

reports, insertion, 126. 

review by Presbytery, 62. 

Session, 157. 

transmission of, 183, 186, 364. 

trustees, 62, 356. 
References, committees, 60. 

judicial cases, 175. 
Registers. See Rolls. 
Regularity of organization, 175. 

of proceedings, 176. 
Rehearsals, 106. i 
Religious corporation. 

poration. 

Religious liberty, 43. 
Reinstallation, 290. 
Reordination, 167. 
Repeal of charters, 224. 
Representation, expenses, 299, 300. 

General Assembly, 301. 

Presbytery, 129, 299. 

Synod, 132, 299. 


Representatives of the people, 202, 


See Cor- 


Resignation, deacons, 308. 
elders, 293. 
pastor, 257. 
trustees, 324. 
Respondent, 185. 
Responsive reading, 105. 
Restoration, deacons, 308. 
elders, 298. 
membership, 165. 
office, 166. 
sentence, 166. 
Retirement, deacons, 308. “ 
elders, 293. 


382 


Retiring members, 262, 336, R. J. 
XXXVII. 

Review of records, church, 61. 
congregation, 245. 

Session, 62. 
trustees, 62, 356. 

Rights, Church members, 112. 
particular church, 205. 
property, 320. 

Roll, absentee members, 66. 
affiliated members, 63. 
baptized children, 63. 
communicants, 63. 
custody of, 68. 
marriages and deaths, 67. 
purging, 65. 
suspended members, 63. 
voters, 64, 240, 241. 

Roll call, judicial cases, 176. 

Roman Catholic baptism, 82. 

Rules, business, 239. 
church, 211, 216. 
evidence, 157. 
judicatories, 329. 
keeping minutes, 56. 
of order, 218. 

See, also, By-laws. 

Ruling elders, in general, 265-301. 
additional, 277, 284. 
alternates, 303. 
charges by Presbytery, 296. 
church without, 54, 214. 
committees, 299. 
contumacy, 297. 
as deacons. 306. 
death of, 155. 
deposition, 295. 
dismissal, 293. 
divine appointment, 265. 
duties, 290 
election, 280, 282. 
election, record of, 354. 
expenses, 300. 
and General Assembly, 303. 
heresy, 298. 
history, 267. 
infant baptism, 274. 
installation, 289. 
installation, record of, 355. 
judicatories, higher, 299. 
judicial cases, 296. 
limitations upon powers, 274, 
and Lord’s Table, 85. 
minister, ineligible, 230, 273. 
moderators, 264, 300. 
nature, office, 266. 
new, 354. 
nominations, 284. 
ordination, 286. 
ordination vow, 297. 
oversight by, 123. 


384 INDEX. 


Ruling elders, oversight of, 233. 

and pastor, 233, 291. 

and people, 202, 266. 

permanent service, 276. 

perpetuity, 266. 

powers, 274. 

and Presbytery, 299. 

process against, 298. 

qualifications, 270, 273. 

questions, installation, 286, 289. 

reinstallation, 279. 

resignaticn, 293. 

restoration, 298. 

retirement, 293. 

service, 276. 

Session meetings, 290. 

spiritual character, 266. 

suspension, 295. 

and Synod, 299. 

term service, 277, 285, 294. 

trial, 296. 

as trustees, 312. 

vacant churches, 110. 

vice moderators, 301. 

visitation, 293. 

voters for, 208, 218. 

warrant, 265. 

worship, 103, 106, 110. See, 
also, Session. 

Rulings of moderator, 232, 239. 


SABBATH OBSERVANCE, 109, 
138. 


Sacraments, elders and, 85, 276. 
pastor and, 234. 
Salary of pastor, 235, 243. 
Scriptures, the final authority, 37. 
Seceding members, 322. 
Secretary, trustees, 313. 
See, also, Clerk. 
Sentence, deposition, 163. 
excommunication, 163. 
record of Session, 363. 
restoration, 166. 
suspension, 162. 
Sermon, installation, 253. 
Session, in general, 49-190. 
absentee members, 79, 346, 347. 
appeals, 187. 
applicants for membership, 72. 
authority of, 146. 
baptism, 80. 
censures. 158. 
charges against all elders, 296. 
and children, 87, 92. 
choir, 105. 
and church meeting, 206. 
and church members, 213. 
church without, 54. 
clerk, 55. 
collections, 86, 111. 


complaints, 185, 
composition, 49. 
committees, 60, 357. 
communion members and, 79, 80. 
and congregational meeting, 237. 
constituent elements, 49. 
corresponding members, 50. 
deacons and, 305-308. 
definition, 49. 
denominations, members and, 77, 
347, 348. 
differences between Sessions, 189. 
discipline, 134. 
dismissal of members, 74, 346. 
dissents, 188. 
docket, 58. 
and elders, 290. 
election of elders, 280. 
examination of applicants, (Py 
and General Assembly, 195. 
and higher judicatories, 190. 
interlocutory meetings, 336, R. J. 
XIX. 
judicial cases, 132. 
jurisdiction, 105, 134, 213. 
Lord’s Supper, 82. 
loyalty to, 201. 
egy pes. & 52.030, Lic ae ee ales 
45, 
members, 49, 345. 
moderator, 261. 
music, 105. 
Music Committee, 357. 
neglect of duty, 193. 
neglect of process, 193. 
and offerings, 111. 
opening of meeting, 53, 329, 
ordination of elders, 286. 
oversight, 122. 
pastor and, 49, 229, 232. 
permanent service, 276. 
powers, 49, 50, 105, 107, 134, 146, 
148,22 loca volo 
prayer and, 53. 
and Presbytery, 191, 295. 
Presbytery cannot appoint special, 
50 


private meetings, 171, 173. 
and process, 174. 

profession of faith, 71. 

and pulpit, 128, 232. 

protests, 188. 

quorum, 54. 

reception of members, 68, 345. 

records, 61, 157, 345. 

records are public documents, 175. 

registers, 63. 

records, forms for, 345. 

reports, 345. 

representation, 129. 


INDEX. 


Session, and resignation, 296, 308. 
responsibility of, 95. 
societies, 117. 
statistical reports, 126. 
and Sunday school, 98. 

Sipe 02a Committee, 
357. 
suspended members, 78, 347, 348. 
and Synod, 194. 
systematic giving, 112, 113. 
term service, 277-280. 
treasurer, 59. 
and trustees, 315. 
unconstitutional proceedings, 194. 
vacant church, 110, 128. 
withdrawal of members, 74, 348. 
and worship, 103. 
worship, members neglecting, 80, 
348. 
Young People’s societies, 119. 
See, also, Moderator and Rul- 
ang Elder. 

Shorter Catechism, 96. 

Sickness, 86. 

Silent members, 334, R. J. XXV. 

Slander, 142. 

Societies, church, in general, 117-— 

123 


60, 


committees, 58, 60, 357. 

missionary, 118. 

Pastor’s Aid, 118. 

Sessicn record, 358. 

women, 118. 

Young People’s, 119. 
Soundness in faith, 41. 
Special days, 99, 100, 109. 
Specifications, 143. 
Speeches, limit on, 332, R. J. XVIII. 
Standards, history of, 22. 

subscription to, 28, 226. 
State and Church, 44. 
Stated supply, 129. 

not moderator, 265. 

pastor elect is not, 128. 
payment of, 354. 
record, 354. 
Statistical items, 127. 
Statistical reports, in general, 117, 
126 


changes in, 127. 

deacons, 307. 

offerings, 59, 117. 

Sunday school, 98. 

Session record, 358. 

societies, 120. 

trustees, 315. 
Stewardship education, 97. 
Subscription, in general, 28-31, 226. 

and Constitution, 28. 

definition of, 29. 

duration, 29. 


385 


and members of church, 29. 
and the Scriptures, 29. 
and the Standards, 30. 
system of doctrine, 30. 
terms of, 28. 
Subscription plan, 115, 220. 
Subordinate, judicatories necessary, 
201. 
See, also, Presbytery, Session, 
and Synod. 
Sunday school, 98. 
Committee on, 60, 95, 357. 
lesson helps, 99. 
officers, 98. 
report of, 98. 
special, 99. 
support, 98. 
teachers, 98. 
See, also, under Foreign and 
Home Missions, etc. 
Superintendent, Sunday school, 98. 
Supplies, Committee on, 128. 
See, also, Stated Supply. 
Support, church, 218. 
Supreme judicatories, in general, 
203. 
Suspended members, cases without 
process, 78. 
dismission, 76. 
and examination, 69. 
jurisdiction over, 80. 
restoration, 165. 
See, also, Suspension. 
Suspension, 161. 
cases without process, 78, 162. 
contumacy, 161 
deposition after, 163. 
form of, 161. 
how inflicted, 162. 
and Lord’s Supper, 161. 
publication of, 363. 
refusal to appear, 147. 
restoration, 165, 298. 
restoration to office, 298. 
sentence, 363. 
Sustentation. See Ministerial Re- 
de and Sustentation, Board 


Swedenborsiatel 70. 
Synod, in general, 194. 
and church, 194. 
composition, 131, 194. 
definition, 194. 
powers, 194, 195. 
representation, 194, 299. 
and Session, 194. 
System of doctrine, 30. 
Presbyterian, 31, 46. - 
Systematic beneficence, 112, 113. 
budget plan, 114. 
and elders, 112. 


386 


Systematic beneficence, every mem- 
ber plan, 113. 
Sunday school, 97. 


TEACHERS, appointment of, 98. 
Tellers, 242. 
Temperance, 98, 109. 
Temporalities, deacons, 308. 
trustees, 314. 
Terms of communion, 40. 
membership, 68. 
Term service, 218. 
adoption of, 294. 
deacons, 218, 306. 
elders, 218, 276. 
optional, 276. 
operation of, 294. 
See, also, Permanent Service. 
Testimony, commission to take, 155. 
definition, 158. 
hearsay, 155. 
before judicatories, 158. 
records as, 157. 
See, also Huidence, Proof, and 
Witnesses. 
Thanksgiving, collections, 99. 
national, 108. 
Theater, the, 137. 
Theology, 32. 
Time allowance, accused, 147. 
witnesses, 147. 
Tithe system, 116. 
‘Treasurer, congregation, 313. 
deacons, 306. 
Sunday school, 98. 
Session, 59. 
trustees, 313. 
Trial, deacons, 296-298, 308. 
ruling elder, 296-298. 
new, 176. 
procedure in, 178. 
Session record, 360. 
speedy, 176. 
See, also, Judicial Cases. 
Trust, property, 226. 
Trustees, in general, 310, 314. 
appointment, 226, 312. 
books of, 325. 
church property, 317. 
Committee of Conference, 60, 356. 
and congregational meeting, 238, 
+ O20s 
and Constitution, 311. 
corporation, 225. 
and courts, 225. 
deacons as, 308, 312. 
decisions, civil courts, 317. 


INDEX. 


increase, 324. 
individual, 226. 
meetings, 313. 

and mortgages, 314. 
and music, 316. 
nominations, 312. 
number 324. 

officers, 313. 

powers, 314. 
proceedings, 62, 313. 
qualifications, 312, 324. 
recognition by Synod, 311. 
reports, 62, 315, 325. 
responsibility, 314. 

and Session, 315. 
voters for, 313, 324. 
who may be, 324. 

and worship, 316, 319. 


UNBAPTIZED PERSONS, pro- 
fession, 70. 
Unfinished business, 331, R. J. XIII. 
judicial cases, 177. 
Universal Church, 38. 
Universalists, 70. 


VACANT CHURCH, 128. 
moderator, 128, 264. 
pulpit of, 128. 
representation, 130. 
worship, 110. 
Vacation, pastor, 243. 
Veto power of Presbytery, 250. 
Vice moderators, 301. 
Visitation, 125. 
Voluntary associations, 317. 
Vote, accused, 177. 
appeals, 177. 
ballot, 242, 285. 
casting, 262, 177. 
charges, 177. 
Committee of Prosecution, 177. 
division, 334, R. J. X XVII. 
judicial cases, 173, 177. 
Judicial Committee, 171. 
member of judicatory, 177. 
for membership, 68. 
moderator, 262, 330, R. J. VIII. 
parties, 177. 
proxy, 209. 
putting the, 262. 
retaken, 341. 
silent members, 334, R. J. XXV. 
taking the, 334 R. J. XXVI. 
time named, 334, R. J. XXVI. 
yeas and nays, 334, R. J. XX VII. 


decisions, General Assembly, 318. | Voters: 


duties, 325. 
and elders, 312. 
history, 310. 


church meetings, 208, 240, 285. 
congregational meetings, 64, 208, 
240. 


INDEX. 


Voters: 
corporation, 64, 208, 223, 313, 
324. 
deacons, 285, 
elders, 285. 
judicial cases, 177. 
pastor, 217, 240. 
proxy, 209. 
qualifications, 240, 324. 
rolls or lists, 209, 218. 
trustees, 222, 313. 
Voting, method of, 242. 
Vow, baptism, 91. 
marriage, 137. 
ordination, elder and deacon, 286. 
ordination, minister, 251, 254, 
256. 
See, also, Subscription. 


WARRANT, elder and deacon, 265. 
pastor, 228. 
Week-day religious instruction, 100. 
Week of prayer, 108. 
Weekly envelope contributions, 220. 
Weekly offerings, 115. 
Wine, communion, 84. 
Withdrawal, church, 212. 
members, 74. 
Witnesses, 148. 
citation, 146. 
competent, 148. 
contumacy, 147. 
credible, 149. 
examination, 171. 
false, 149. 


387 


husband and wife, 149. 

incompetent, 149. 

interested, 149. 

ministers, 150. 

new, 150. 

record of Session, 362. 

separate examination, 153. 

time allowance, 147. 
Women, church services, 109. 

foreign missions, 118, 119, 123. 

national missions, 118, 119, 123. 

societies, 117, 119, 120. 
Worship, in general, 103. 

Directory for, 104. 

and giving, 111. 

minister and Session, 103. 

ministers’ duties, 104. 

music, 105. 

offerings, 115. 

parts of, 103. 

prayer meetings, 107. 

simplicity in, 104. 

special services, 108. 

trustees and, 316. 

vacant churches, 110. 

weekly, 102. 

women and, 109. 


YEAS AND NAYS, 334, R. J. 
XexaValie 
Young People’s societies, in general, 
99, 119. 
day, 100. 
Session record, 358. 


ang Pe 











